Shy and Aggressive: Book 2

by Johng117

First published 25th of July, 2020

After thwarting a horde of malevolent mutations, The Main 7, The Dazzlings and Mutant 4 find themselves marooned onto a foreign world.

Disclaimer: This is a continuation as to not bloat the first book with too many chapters. Reading book 1 is required to properly understand the context of what happens in this story.

---

In attempt to thwart the malevolent monsters that terrorized Ponyville, the Main 7, The Dazzlings and Mutant 4 find themselves transported to a foreign land. Here, they face off against the dangerous flora and fauna native to this realm. With despair and danger looming over, these teens will have to put aside their previous grievances in the name of survival.

Special thanks to ThePMB-Brony and Moongaze14 for proof reading this story.
Cover art is by me.

Prologue

It was cold and dark. The sky was full of gloomy dark storm clouds that hung high above, obscuring the moon light and the starry night sky. The soft roar of thunder filled the air, as it rained hard upon Ponyville.

Gojira Takeshi Junior stood at the door of his home, his expression hardened as he stared at it. He cursed to himself as no answer came. He mentally berated himself as to being so careless as to leave his house key in his room this morning. It was the weekend, and he was spending the evening outside in the cold rain, alone. His mother was working late today, which added to his misfortune. The boy sighed heavily as he lowered his head, as the rain beat against his hood. The water was starting to soak into his charcoal grey cotton hoodie.

"I hate my life," said Junior in dismay. He turned to the dark sky, as rain water fell upon his face. He felt a sadness as he gazed up at the shrouded sky, as it shed its tears upon him. It was as though it had pity on him. This atmosphere made Junior's stay outside much more unbearable. He couldn't admire the beauty of the night if this damn storm was hellbent on making him feel miserable as it was. Though he didn't need a storm to feel that way to begin with.

For as long as Junior could remember, he always felt this way. Like his world was shrouded in darkness, slowly flooding to bring him under into oblivion. Out of sight, and out of mind. Junior lowered his head as the thunder roared again, like a shadowy predator asserting its dominance over him.

"This wouldn't have happened to you if you had friends," said Junior, his voice mimicking a nagging woman. He scoffed.

"She'd probably say something like that. Like it's that easy," said Junior, his tone bitter. Being a Transmutant, a race of humans who defy the understanding of science, has made the boy's life hard. They were feared and hated. And he was the child of what was considered one of the worse mutants of all time.

Being segregated wouldn't be so bad, if Junior could find someone that could accept him. But, he wasn't well liked by humans and mutants alike. The boy wondered where his place was in this world if he didn't fit in with either. He wondered if he even had a place. Whatever the answer was, Junior was currently paying. Here he was alone again, out in the cold dark night, in the rain. Dwelling on his thoughts caused Junior to sigh heavily, as the rain seemed to be falling harder on him.

There was a sudden whoosh. It was the sound of an umbrella being opened up. The rain stopped pelting the boy's head. Junior noticed a pair of boot covered feet to be standing beside him. He raised his head in surprise, finding a shorter girl around his age to be standing next to him. Her big teal eyes met with his amber eyes. It was none other than Fluttershy, his neighbor.

Junior wouldn't say that he was very close to the girl. After all, he just joined her club in school. But what he gathered from the few interactions he had was that she was quite timid. She was like a cat that was easily startled. Her long rose hair was braided, unusual from the usual style he's seen her with. But her most defining trait was how attractive of a girl she was. Any man would fall for Fluttershy. After all, she had a soft, clear face, with big bright eyes, and rosy colored long hair. Even her soft voice would put anyone at ease.

"What are you doing out here in the rain?" asked Fluttershy, her soft angelic voice breaking the boy from his depression. Junior looked away, as she looked at him with a sweet, warm smile.

"I uh... I forgot my key in the house. I've been outside for a couple hours," said Junior.

"That's awful. When is your mom coming home?" asked Fluttershy, appalled.

"Like ten or eleven," answered Junior. Fluttershy frowned. Junior felt pathetic. Just that sympathetic look the girl was giving him made him feel sick. It just reminded him of his lot in life. Something to be pitied. He hated that.

Junior felt Fluttershy reach for his hand. The girl held it firmly. Junior's heart jumped in his chest as he looked back at her, his cheeks growing red.

"Come inside. You can stay at my house until then," said Fluttershy with a soft smile. Junior stared into her kind eyes. It hurt to stare into. Junior knew it shouldn't but it did. He attributed the fact that he's lived so long without receiving kindness from strangers that it was almost a repellent to him. He barely knew the girl, yet ever since they first met, she's been nothing but kind to him. Even knowing that he was a Transmutant, she didn't seem to mind.

He looked down at the ground. He felt his chest ache, and his eyes stinging. Junior took a breath, composing himself a bit, but still blushing.

"I... Thank you," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded to him as she led him to the mailbox where she was able to collect a few envelops. The two made their way inside of the warm house. Along the way, Junior could only focus on their hands being locked together. His larger, rough hand being held held by Fluttershy's small, soft and more frail hand. The boy lightly smiled to himself as he stepped into the house of the girl.

Junior's mind was lost in a haze. He gave heavy breaths as he took one large step in front of the other, the wind blowing against him at a tremendous force.

Being a Transmutant meant that you were born with the power of some strange mighty creature. This also meant physically changing into one.

Junior stood to be over 20 feet tall, as a dark scaled bipedal reptilian creature, with jagged back plates running along his back. This was the image that non mutants hated. A monster. In this state, Junior's mind functioned on a more primitive level. Unable to speak, reacting on base instinct. Although he retained some of his human consciousness, it was little compared to the likes of his father and his generation.

Junior shrieked as he attempted to pull away from a vortex that swirled in the middle of the street of Ponyville. He found three other strange creatures being pulled in as well. His friends. Angirasu Riku, who had changed into a quadrupedal reptilian creature, with some armadillo and ankylosaurus-like traits. Mosura Yasu, who was but a moth-like creature, with long elegant limbs, two sporting mantis-like scythes. And Rodan, a brick red pteranodon-like beast, with jagged rock-like scales. These mutants found other bizarre creatures to be pulling into the vortex as well. But these things were more unnatural than they were. Genetic hybrids made from a mad man, which brought havoc to the town.

Junior snarled as he heard panicked screams. He found Fluttershy to be flying through the air, headed for the vortex that threatened to suck up everything in its vicinity. The mutant quickly stepped in her path, leading her to slam against his large, powerful leg. The girl gasped as she found the mutant looking down at her. She quickly made a tight grip on his scales, holding on for dear life as the vortex seemed to be growing stronger. Junior groaned as he took more steps in his attempt to get away, while the girl continued to cling to him. Even in his primitive state, Junior knew that this girl was important to him. He had to keep her safe.

From all around, the mutant noticed several more teenage girls that were getting caught up in the pull of the vortex. Girls that he has come to know through Fluttershy. He gave a roar to the other mutants in the area. This prompted Rodan to inch towards a girl closest to him, Rainbow Dash. He used his wing to offer some protection from the wind. However, a car came tumbling his way, having been lifted up from the ground. It struck him in the back, causing him to roar in pain as he fell over, while getting dragged across the street. Rainbow screamed as she lost her grip to the building corner she held and was pulled along with him.

Junior grunted in alarm, as he began to witness the other mutants getting failed to save the other teenagers, who were then sucked into the vortex. After Rainbow, went Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, then went the Dazzlings. Mosura shrieked as she lost her footing and was sucked in as well.

The vortex grew stronger. Junior heard two familiar screams. He found two of the remaining teenagers, aside from Fluttershy, to be flying his way. He recognized them as Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle. Junior lowered himself, reaching out his short arm, with his claws spread out.

Sunset cried out as she managed to grip his large thumb, as Twilight caught her ankle. The two screamed as the vortex pulled against them. Junior felt his heels beginning to grind against the asphalt. Angirasu wailed as his claws dug into the street, being pulled backwards into the vortex, disappearing from sight.

Junior heard another shriek ahead. He turned to find another creature that was similar to his own appearance. It was his father, having changed into his own beast form for a recent battle. The older mutant stood at 40 feet, larger than his descendant. He attempted to reach Junior, but the vortex made it difficult to step closer without being blown off of his own feet.

Junior found himself unable to move anymore. The gravity of the vortex was sure to be his end. His eyes fell on Fluttershy, who clung to him tightly. Sunset still held onto his thumb, as Twilight held onto her. Their lives were in his hands now. He couldn't give up now. Not when he was so close. With one last defiant roar, Junior took one more heavy step. But, he suddenly found a bench to be flying his way, having been uprooted from the concrete it was cemented to. It struck the mutant in head, sending him into a daze. Unable to keep his footing, Junior fell over, leaving the remaining teens to be sucked into the vortex, which he shortly followed.

Chapter 1: Lost

Multiple colors shone as bright as the sun. The air swirled much like a twister. A tunnel of swirling air and colors were all that were visible. There were cries from teenagers and beasts that were hurled through the tunnel. Soon, the end of the tunnel burst with a bright light, blinding everyone. The teens found themselves screaming as they burst through, while slamming into the ground. The Main 7 and Dazzlings rolled away from the momentum against rock and dirt. Twilight shot up as she found the Transmutants in their beastly form tumbling her way. She quickly took cover as the beasts rolled passed her. Junior groaned as he skidded on his side and slammed onto a rocky wall. The Dazzlings yelped as Mosura came crashing their way, narrowly missing them as she landed on Junior. Rodan screeched as he face planted into the earth, knocking up stones and dirt. Angirasu barreled through as a spiky ball, hurling towards Applejack, who exclaimed in fright as she stumbled back. The Transmutant bounced over her and slammed into several boulders, shattering them.

The remaining genetic hybrids also appeared from the vortex that had suddenly vanished. The creatures slammed into the ground, groaning. A few cars crashed into the area, along with much debris. The air began to settle as the vortex from whence they came disappeared. The teens groaned in pain as they stumbled up to their feet with dazed looks.

"Ugh. I think I'm gonna hurl," said Aria as she covered her mouth, appearing green.

"Gross," groaned Adagio as she stood up, rubbing her rear. Pinkie shot up, covered in dirt and bruises.

"Let's do it again! Whoo!!" exclaimed Pinkie.

"No!" groaned the rest of the teens. They then heard low growls. They turned and found the Iguana hybrids snarling as they approached, while the Hounds, a few rats and Deutalious appeared. The creatures turned their attention on the human girls, with looks of hunger.

"I forgot about these things," whimpered Sunset. Fluttershy gasped as she found the Transmutants stirring up. Mosura shook herself and found Junior snarling at her. He gave a bark, causing the girls to jump with a start. The hybrids even turned their attention to the other beasts. Mosura's fuzz and antennae became erect, much like a feline when threatened. She quickly fluttered off of him and onto the ground, making hissing sounds.

"What are they doing?" asked Sonata worriedly. Junior stood up to his full height as he bared his teeth and narrowed his eyes on the moth that stood up to his shin. Mosura gave chirps as she flared her bright patterned wings, while scurrying close to Junior as an act of intimidation.

Junior gave a bellow as he took a step forward and slightly lowered himself. Mosura quickly backed off as her antennae shot up like a cat's alert ears.

"They're trying to intimidate each other," said Fluttershy with a nervous look.

"But they're friends!" said Rainbow with an incredulous look. Rodan raised himself up as he shook his head, while giving loud squawks. He began to crawl his way out of the rubble but was met with a stone that flew his way. Rodan gave a short screech of pain as he was struck by the stone in the head. The teens bore looks of alarm as they found Angirasu's tail swinging as he shook himself off of debris, which had caused a stone to fly Rodan's way.

Rodan gave angry roars as he took to the air and landed on Angirasu's back, with his feet and paws safely planted in between the spikes that decorated his back. Rodan began to peck the back of Angirasu's head as well as claw his exposed scales. Angirasu gave a wail of pain as he began to violently shake himself. His thrashing caused him to swing his spiked and ball tail against a couple of the remaining Hound hybrids as they attempted to flee, killing them instantly. The girls cried out as they fled from the rampaging duo as they bit each other and slammed into the rocky walls in their environment. Water from the small pool in the cave splashed everywhere with Angirasu's steps. Junior snapped his jaws at Mosura, who fluttered into the air but was unable to get far due to the tight area they were in. So she landed on Junior's back and dug her mantis-like appendages into his neck and shoulders.

Junior groaned as he thrashed and attempted to snap his jaws at the moth on his back. However, he couldn't reach her. Junior stumbled through the area, while the humans gave cries of panic as they tried to avoid getting stepped on. Fluttershy fell back as Junior stomped in front of her as he continued to try and fight off the pesky bug on him.

"Stop fighting!" cried Fluttershy. Junior stepped on Angirasu's, who wailed in pain. He then turned and rammed his head into Junior's thigh, pushing him over. Rainbow Dash sped away and avoided getting crushed, but found herself in the dark iguana's path. The creature opened its jaws as it lunged to bite her head, but Applejack appeared from the side and slugged it in the jaw, causing it to fly off to the side as it groaned in pain.

Rarity found herself fending for herself as the colorful iguana had her trapped in her diamond shield. The girl grunted as she struggled to hold the shield in place as the hybrid slammed its weight against it to get to her. Suddenly, Rodan swooped in and picked the iguana by the back and flew towards Angirasu and dropped the lizard on him. Angirasu groaned as he was hit by the large creature. He angrily roared and rammed his horn into the creature, impaling it. Junior then snarled as he kicked Angirasu in the face, away from himself. Angirasu stumbled and nearly crushed Sonata, who was yanked out of the way by Aria.

"Why are they fighting?!" shouted Pinkie.

"Let's focus on getting them to stop!" shouted Twilight as she created a magic tendril and swung it at Junior's arm, which wrapped around it. Junior snarled as he yanked his arm, causing Twilight to yelp as she was pulled his way. She released him and fell on the ground, bruising herself. She then cried out in fear as Junior swung his tail her way. As she braced herself what was coming, Rainbow dashed her way and scooped her into her arms, speeding away from danger.

Junior's tail struck Mosura, knocking her from the air and caused her to crash towards Applejack, who was forced back but used all the strength she could to keep them both from hitting the wall too hard. Mosura chattered as she lied limp on the ground, having grown exhausted and in too much pain. Rocks began to fall everywhere from the tremors of these giants. Rodan roared as he used his feet to claw Junior's chest but was bit by the wing and slammed to the ground. Junior roared as he raised his foot to stomp on him but Sunset projected a shield over Rodan, protecting him. Junior stumbled back and roared angrily.

"Gojira, stop this right now!" said Fluttershy in a scolding tone. Junior snarled as he stomped on the ground, causing the cavern around them to rumble.

Rodan groaned as he lied on his back, while Angirasu charged towards Junior. However, Twilight fired a beam of magic in his face and caused him to stumble and trip. He groaned as he slid on the ground as he rubbed his face. He was about to stand but was then pinned by diamond shaped shackles and was bound by Twilight and Sunset's magic. He groaned as he struggled, causing Sunset, Twilight and Rarity to grunt from his resistance.

"Angirasu- Da-Darling! It would be nice if you'd stop fighting us!" shouted Rarity with an annoyed look. Fluttershy raised her hand as she cautiously approached Junior, who was breathing hard and bared his teeth at her.

"Goji, it's OK. Just calm down," said Fluttershy as she spoke in a soothing tone. Junior merely grunted as he swung his tail…which was bitten by Deutalious as he snuck from behind. Junior screeched in pain as he violently shook his tail, slamming the hybrid against the wall. The creature groaned as it remained on the ground in pain. From above, a large stone fell on Junior's head, causing him to groan as he dropped down on his belly. Fluttershy bore a look of horror.

"Gojira!" screamed Fluttershy as she rushed towards the Transmutant. However, Deutalious appeared in her path as he roared. The girl gave a panicked cry.

"Fluttershy!" cried Rainbow Dash, as everyone looked on in horror. However, Junior snarled as he shot his head towards Deutalious and bit down on his tail. The beast shrieked as it attempted to scurry away but was already being picked up as Junior stood to his feet.

Junior violently shook his prey and grabbed him with both of his bare hands. Junior tore flesh and tail from Deutalious as it shrieked in pain. The girls stared in shock and horror as Junior began to bite the hybrid's haunches,tearing it in half. Junior then began to swallow the torn half in his mouth whole and proceeded to devour the rest. Bits of meat fell to the ground. The girls shielded their eyes from this, while some like Aria and Rainbow Dash dared to keep watching. Soon, all that was left were blood stains, few pieces of meat and muscle tissue on the ground. Junior bore a blood stained muzzle. He groaned as he shook himself, while licking his muzzle.

"What... The Fuck." Aria bore a slack jawed look. The two remaining iguana hybrids both scurried away, fleeing out of sight. Fluttershy was green and bore a traumatized look as she stared at the bloodstains on the ground. Junior looked to the girls, who all stiffened in fright.

"Looks like we're for dessert," said Rainbow Dash with a nervous gulp. Junior flared his nostrils as he hunched and brought his muzzle close to Fluttershy. The girl clenched her eyes shut as Junior's muzzle came close. He gave soft groans as he lightly butted his snout against her and sniffed. Fluttershy opened one eye as the Transmutant lost his aggression in his eyes and looked to be analytical. He licked the girl's cheek, with his tongue wetting her entire left side of her face.

"I-I'm fine. Thanks," stuttered Fluttershy. Junior gave a small groan as he nuzzled her. The rest of the teens began to slightly relax as they came from their cover.

As Angirasu stopped thrashing, Rarity, Sunset, and Twilight released him from their magic. Rodan shook himself with a grunt as Mosura raised herself off of Applejack with a chirp. Angirasu suddenly snarled as he stomped towards Junior, who growled as he bared his teeth, rising to his full height. Fluttershy quickly stood in between the two large Transmutants.

"No! No more fighting!" said Fluttershy in a scolding tone. She looked back and forth at the two with narrowed eyes as she held her arms out. Angirasu growled, causing the other girls to tense.

"Well I'm sure that he didn't mean to step on your tail. Goji, will you please apologize?" asked Fluttershy as she looked to Junior. The Transmutant merely barked.

"Him knocking you over doesn't excuse you from apologizing, nor does it justify you to fight everyone!" said Fluttershy as she placed her hands on her hip. Mosura made a chirp as she flared her wings. Junior snarled as he stomped on the ground and glared at Fluttershy.

"Don't take that tone with me, mister! You two are friends. Now start acting like it!" said Fluttershy. Junior puffed air through his nostrils as his reptilian face formed a scowl. He then looked away as he gave a grunt. Angirasu did the same. Fluttershy bore a satisfied look.

"Good," said Fluttershy in approval. The rest of the teens were in an awkward silence.

"So... Everything is cool?" asked Rainbow. Rodan began to walk with his wings folded. He skipped along the rocky ground like a vulture, making squawking sounds. He then found what was left of Deutalios on the ground and proceeded to peck at it. The girls watched in disgust, especially as Mosura began to run her long tongue over the blood on the ground.

"I guess you can say that," said Sunset with a grimace.

"Well, now that everything has calmed down, where the heck are we?" asked Applejack in confusion.

The teens looked around, along with the transformed Transmutants, finding themselves in some sort of cavern. It was large enough to at least compensate for the Transmutants' large size but not enough for the fliers to take proper flight.

"Well, still think it was a good idea to use that spell?" deadpanned Adagio as she looked at Sunset and Twilight.

"Hey, we did what we thought was the best course of action! There were too many to deal with at once," said Twilight with a glare.

"You said that we created a black hole. Shouldn't we be dead?" asked Sonata in confusion.

"We probably are. I mean, judging by the underground cave setting, I'd say we're in Hell," said Aria sarcastically as she rubbed her aching arm.

"Hm. It's not so bad. Kinda cozy," said Adagio, looking around curiously.

"We're not dead. Whatever that was must have been similar to a wormhole. Instead of destroying us, it merely sent us somewhere else," said Sunset.

"That's strange. Our combined magic must have created a tear in the space time continuum," said Twilight, a thoughtful expression on her face.

"Well, where did it take us?" asked Aria. Twilight and Sunset both glanced at each other with grimaces. They turned to Aria and shrugged. Aria bore a dumbfounded look.

"Holy shit. You don't even know!" said Aria.

"Why would we?! We didn't know that this could happen!" said Sunset defensively. Aria groaned as she pulled on her pig tails.

"Look, it don't matter. We should focus on figuring out where we are," said Applejack as she dusted off her Stetson. She wobbled in place as she felt a tremor. Junior was stomping through the cavern, away from the group.

"He's way ahead us," said Rainbow. Junior ignored her and traveled down towards a slightly narrow area of the cave. Angirasu began to walk after him on his four legs along with Rodan and Mosura.

"Come on. We should follow them," said Twilight as she quickly walked after the Transmutants. The rest of the girls followed in suite. Junior groaned as he was forced to slightly hunch down as he walked through the cave. His sides slightly grazed the rocks along with his swaying tail. His dorsal plates broke stalactites and caused debris to fly in the air.

"I hope he can get his fat ass out," deadpanned Aria. Soon, Junior's eyes caught sight of daylight ahead. He continued leading the group but found himself forced onto his paws and knees. He groaned as he grazed himself through the tunnel, causing more debris. Soon, he reached the end. However, the Transmutant found his burly body unable to press on out of the cave. Only his head was peeking out.

"Goji? Why did you stop?" asked Fluttershy in confusion. Junior was silent and merely thrust himself forward, barely moving an inch.

"Oh you gotta be kidding me," said Sunset in disbelief. Rainbow groaned in exasperation.

"Seriously?! He's stuck?!" shouted Rainbow.

"I told you. Fucking fat ass," said Aria with a scowl.

"Hey! No fat shaming!" said Pinkie in disapproval.

"Ugh. Shut up. I got enough of that shit in Applewood," scoffed Aria. Junior scrapped his clawed toes against the ground as he swung his tail. He barked angrily as he attempted to force himself through. Angirasu made his way over to his rear and began to use the side of his body to push him. Junior groaned as he thrashed a bit, scraping stone that made up the cave exit. Applejack rushed to Junior's right side and began to strain as she pushed him from his thigh.

"Come on big guy! You can get through!" groaned Applejack. She and Angirasu both took a step back and then rammed themselves against Junior, causing him to burst through the exit and widen it a bit. Rocks fell on him as he gave a snort with what looked an awful like a scowl. The girls and the rest of the Transmutants stepped out of the cave as Junior stood up.

"Fat. Ass." Aria walked past the beast, who growled as his eyes narrowed. Aria stiffened as she looked his way.

"He... doesn't understand me, right?" asked Aria in a nervous tone.

"Where are we?" asked Rarity. The group took the moment to take in their surroundings. They found themselves to be surrounded by large trees, covered in bright green leaves. Their branches and trunks were covered in long vines, hanging like a mess of silly string on furniture. The ground was covered in green grass and stones. The sound of birds filled the air, along with the call of monkeys. The sunlight shone high above, but the jungle shaded them, allowing a few rays of light to reach them. The group looked around in fascination, confusion, and unease.

"I don't think we're in Ponyville anymore," said Applejack.

"No shit. I don't think we're even in Equestria anymore!" said Aria.

"Hey, you don't have to be a bitch!" said Rainbow. Aria glared at her with a growl.

"The fuck you say to me? Huh?!" demanded Aria as she and Rainbow both got into each other's personal space.

"Get out of my face!" said Rainbow.

"Or what? Circus clown!" said Aria. Rainbow growled angrily. Adagio and Sonata quickly pulled Aria away as Sunset and Rarity held Rainbow back.

"Come get some! I'm not scared of you!" yelled Rainbow.

"Bitch, I'll fuck you up!" shouted Aria as she attempted to pull away from her sisters.

"Chill out you two!" cried Sonata. Aria and Rainbow both glared at her.

"Stay out of it!" Aria and Rainbow shouted in unison, causing Sonata to flinch with a whimper. As the girls were arguing, Junior watched along with the other Transmutants. He bore an annoyed look. How irritating their shouting was. He sniffed the air briefly and looked to the jungle. He gave a soft growl as he began to stomp off. Mosura noticed the larger beast leaving the group as they were preoccupied with trying to prevent a cat fight. In her primitive yet somewhat self-aware mind, she felt that they needed to stand together.

Mosura began to follow Junior as he began to move passed trees, brushing against leaves and branches. Fluttershy noticed the two leaving. She worriedly looked to her friends, who were attempting to prevent a fight. However, she ran after the Transmutants. The girl made her way close to Mosura's rear, who was hot on Junior's tail. The three managed to make it through the dense trees and found themselves out in the open. What they found was a river running from a short water fall, creating a rainbow effect. The water glistened from the sunlight and reflected the blue sky. Large stones stuck out of the river bed, bearing a smooth and round aesthetic.

"Wow," said Fluttershy with a smile, mesmerized by the scenery. Junior stomped over to the river and lied himself in the water. He gave a relaxed groan as the refreshing cold water ran against his large body, which stuck mostly out to the surface. He then submerged himself deeper in the water, with his arched back and dorsal plates sticking out, taking on the appearance of rocks in the middle of the river. His gills flapped open as they took in oxygen and regained lost moisture from being on land. Mosura crawled over to the river and stuck her long tongue out from her beak. Like a straw, she drank the refreshing cold water. Fluttershy smiled as she took a seat on the grass, watching the two. Despite the fact that they had no idea where they were, Fluttershy couldn't help but enjoy this peaceful and beautiful place. How she loved nature. Fluttershy took in a deep breath of fresh air and sighed.

Suddenly, the sound of a mammalian cry filled her hearing. Fluttershy looked around in confusion and Mosura stopped drinking. The cry sounded close, and footsteps filled the air. Fluttershy turned and gasped at what she saw. Making its way to the edge of the river was a dear buck . It bore a bit of a lean appearance. Its brown coat glistened in the sun. White spots were speckled along its body. Its antlers stood tall on its head.

Fluttershy slowly stood up as Mosura tilted her head in curiosity. As the creature was unaware of the three, Fluttershy carefully began to take a few steps towards it. Her feet softly touched the ground with every step, and her breathing was slowed. The creature then turned its head and spotted the girl. Fluttershy immediately stopped in her tracks. The deer was frozen still. Its dark eyes locked with Fluttershy's, both not daring to move.

"I won't hurt you," said Fluttershy in her usual soft tone. The deer carefully stepped over to the girl, with its head low near the ground as it kept its eyes on her. The girl softly smiled as it cautiously looked at her hand. Its nostrils on the end of its snout flared as it sniffed her. The creature came closer, allowing Fluttershy to gently run a hand over its head. The buck then rubbed its chin on her wrist. Fluttershy smiled, which grew into a grin as she caressed the deer's chin.

"Aw. Such a good boy. You wouldn't happen to know where we are, would you?" asked Fluttershy. The deer suddenly shot away as Mosura approached. It gave a shrill call in alarm as it stumbled back. Mosura tilted her head as she looked at the fuzzy mammal.

"Oh, don't be afraid! She wouldn't hurt you!" said Fluttershy. The deer took off running, away from the area as Mosura chirped. Fluttershy moaned in disappointment as she slumped her shoulders.

"You spooked him," said Fluttershy. Mosura merely chirped as she turned to Junior, who was submerged in the river. The moth Transmutant began to make her way into the river. Her long limbs carried her over, allowing her to climb Junior. Mosura began to twitch her antennae and look over the wounds that were made in the battle prior. The moth opened her beak and began to lap up the wounds. Fluttershy watched in fascination as Junior gave low rumbles that bubbled up to the surface.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash and Aria Blaze were still in the middle of trying to throw down. They shouted curses that would make even Gojira Junior blush. The other girls were attempting to hold them back, while Rodan and Angirasu sat and watch. The two Transmutants merely glanced at each other and then both looked back to the squabble. Both in no hurry to leave or to stop this conflict. In the back of their minds, there was this bizarre interest in watching this drama unfold.

"I'm sick and tired of you stuck up bitches!" yelled Aria.

"Who're callin' stuck up, pop star?!" asked Rainbow mockingly.

"Wait! Wait, hold on a second!" shouted Sunset. The girls stopped but Rainbow and Aria were still heated. Sunset looked around, her expression turning to worry.

"Where's Goji and Fluttershy?" asked Sunset. The girls looked around, finding the two nowhere in sight.

"Mosura's not here either," said Twilight.

"How do you miss a guy that big?" asked Pinkie incredulously.

"Look, footprints!" said Applejack, pointing to large tracks that led deeper into the jungle. They matched the wide structure and clawed appendages of Junior's beast form.

"We should find them. Now's not the time to get separated," said Twilight as she began to follow the tracks. The teens began to follow, along with Rodan and Angirasu.

Sonata glanced at the quadruped, finding him staring straight ahead as he kept checking the tracks. The girl began to step over to him on their walk. She raised a hand up timidly.

"Um... Aangey?" called Sonata. Angirasu merely snorted as he stepped to the side, distancing himself from the girl. Sonata began to walk closer to him. However, Angirasu merely looked her way and gave a warning growl. Sonata quickly stepped away with a whimper, rejoining her sisters' side.

"Yeah I'd stay away from him for a while." said Aria as she anxiously eyed the quadruped. Sonata moaned in disappointment.

During this walk, the group came across a clearing, finding Fluttershy to be standing near a river, watching Junior as he lied submerged in the water as Mosura licked his wounds.

"There you are!" said Rainbow in relief. Fluttershy jumped with a start, turning to find the others to be present.

"Oh. I didn't hear you guys," said Fluttershy.

"So uh... What this?" asked Pinkie, gesturing to the two Transmutants. Mosura chirped as her fuzz puffed up around her head and upper torso, giving her plumage a much puffier look.

"It looks like they're forming a symbiotic relationship," said Twilight.

"You know if feels wrong looking at these two as animals," said Adagio with a grimace.

"I mean they did turn into animals and they aren't developed mentally like most Transmutants," said Sunset.

"Just a minute ago they were trying to kill each other and now she's licking his wounds. Funny how things work out," said Aria as she crossed her arms. Rarity gagged in disgust.

"I think I'm going to be sick," said Rarity. Pinkie giggled.

"I think it's sweet. They're forming a relationship? So does that mean they're a couple now?" asked Pinkie with a grin. Fluttershy grunted as a look of annoyance was on her face.

"It's not that kind of relationship Pinkie," said Sunset in amusement.

"Yeah it's like how those one birds pick at the teeth of crocodiles for food. The croc gets dental cleaning and the birds get a meal," said Sonata with a grin. Aria and Adagio looked at her in surprised.

"I'm surprised you knew what they meant," said Aria. Sonata chuckled with a grin.

"How do you even know that?" asked Adagio.

"I learned it from Discovery channel," said Sonata.

Angirasu grunted as he began to make his way passed the humans and towards the river. He snorted as he began to drink, while Rodan followed. He dove his beak in and began to drink as well. Twilight sighed in relief.

"Well, as long as these guys are occupied, we better start figuring out where we are," said Twilight.

"I think we should make a shelter first. There's no telling where we are. We need a place to retreat to before the end of the day," said Applejack.

"Especially since those iguanas got away," said Rainbow.

"Maybe that cave back there is a good start," said Adagio, pointing her thumb behind herself.

"That's a start. We'll need a fire, some food, maybe even some tools too," said Twilight in thought. She then turned to the girls.

"OK, let’s get started. Fluttershy and Rarity, stick with Goji and the rest. Dazzlings, gather wood. And-" Twilight was interrupted as Adagio scoffed.

"Excuse me, but who put you in charge?" asked Adagio with a hand on her hip. Twilight slightly narrowed her eyes.

"Then what would you rather do? You can babysit, you can help AJ set tools , or you can find food," said Twilight. Sonata glanced at Angirasu, who was drinking water from the river.

"I uh... I'll gather firewood," said Sonata as she briskly picked up some sticks.

"Look, we should decide on how we're going to run things here," said Aria. Adagio nodded in agreement.

"Yeah. Don't just push work around on people without being agreed upon as the head of the group," said Adagio. The rest of the girls glared at the two.

"Our focus right now is surviving. We can worry about that later," said Sunset.

"Yeah. Besides, no one wants to elect an ego maniac like you as Queen Bee," said Rainbow with a scoff. Adagio gave a forced chuckle as her brow twitched in annoyance.

"Look who's talking. I at least have more brains than you, jock-tard," said Adagio.

"So does Twilight! But at least she's not a bitch like you!" said Rainbow. Adagio growled as she and Aria stepped over to her. Applejack quickly got in between the two.

"Easy! Look, let's just do our part ya'll. We do that, we can all get along!" said Applejack. Aria scoffed as she and Adagio walked off.

"Whatever you say, 'partner'," said Aria in a mock country accent. Applejack suppressed a growl in response. Rainbow groaned as the Dazzlings began to gather wood. She leaned close to Sunset.

"If we have to resort to cannibalism, I vote that we eat them first," whispered Rainbow.

"Tempting," said Sunset with a scowl.

The Main 7 and the Dazzlings found themselves gathered near the cave entrance. The sun was setting, and the call of animals began to die down. All that was left was the sound of crickets. The teens sat around the fire as the Transmutants followed Fluttershy and Rarity to the group.

"Alright, it's time to rest guys," said Fluttershy, gesturing to the ground. Angirasu grunted as he lied himself down, stretching out his limbs with a yawn.

"So how was babysitting?" asked Aria.

"Oh they were well behaved. They didn't wander away from the river. Goji marked them with his mucus!" said Fluttershy, gesturing to the other Transmutants.

"Gross," said Adagio. Rodan yawned as he began to perch himself on the ground, folding his wings close to himself.

"It's a symbiosis thing," said Twilight. She turned and found Junior to be lying himself on the ground. The girl noticed his eyes falling on her. She smiled as she gave a small wave, which the Transmutant responded with a snort. He scooted away and turned, causing Twilight lose her smile.

'Is he ignoring me?' thought Twilight.

"So how long till we can expect these guys to change back?" asked Rainbow, looking up at Rodan, whose eyes grew heavy. He began to tuck his head close to his chest as he softly breathed.

"Hopefully soon," said Sunset, finding Mosura to be perching herself on Junior's back. Fluttershy began to caress her hand on Junior's head as she sat next to him.

"What are we going to do? Lord only knows where we're at," said Applejack. The teens sat in silence, looking to be filled with worry and sadness. Twilight cleared her throat.

"We'll figure it out. We're in this together. We'll be fine," said Twilight with a reassuring smile.

"Well I hope we can find some food tomorrow," said Sonata, holding her growling stomach.

"Yeah, we didn't have much luck. We'll look further tomorrow morning," said Twilight. She cleared her throat as she drew out a blanket.

"We found some stuff that got pulled into the wormhole with us. Luckily what we found at this time is a bunch of sheets," said Twilight, passing a blanket to Rarity.

"So... We're sleeping out here under the stars?" asked Rainbow as she made her way to Twilight, picking up a couple of blankets.

"If you rather be in the cave, be my guest," said Twilight. Rainbow looked to the cave entrance, finding the dark abyss inside.

"I think I rather be out here with the big guy," said Rainbow, pointing to Junior.

Soon, the teens were all wrapped in sheets and blankets to provide as much comfort to themselves as they could on the forest floor. The cricket chirps filled the air, along with the distant cry of an animal. This only caused some of the girls to stay up. Fluttershy sat up, her expression filled with fear. She looked around the dark woods, as the fire pit seemed to grow a bit dim from what it was earlier. The girl found the others to be sound asleep, or at least seemingly. She found Junior to be sleeping soundly, with Mosura lying on his back.

Fluttershy got up with her sheets and began to make her way over to Junior. She lied her sheets down and lied herself next to his arm. The girl sighed as she snuggled against him, feeling some comfort in this cold, frightening dark night.

It was early morning. Fluttershy found herself snuggled against Junior's arm. She tiredly opened her eyes, finding him still in his beast state. Mosura was seemingly sleeping on his back, still in her insect state as well. Fluttershy looked around, finding the other girls still asleep and the rest of the Transmutants in the same beastly state.

Fluttershy yawned as she stretched. She sluggishly stood up, scratching her neck. How she yearned for a shower. Fluttershy began to walk off from the area, as Junior yawned, stretching his arms. Mosura stirred awake, chirping. She crawled off Junior as he clawed the earth during his stretch. As the Transmutant stirred, his movement and growls woke up everyone else.

"Huh? Wha..." Rainbow shot up in a drowsy state. Applejack yawned as she scratched her back, while Rarity groaned as she sat up, holding her aching back.

"This is no place for a lady to sleep," complained Rarity. Twilight yawned as she sat up.

"Oh. Right," said Twilight as she took in her surroundings. She was hoping that yesterday was just a dream. The girls began to stand up, rolling up their sheets.

"Alright, everything goes in the cave. We're going to figure out the agenda for today," said Twilight. She gasped as she felt herself pushed. She turned around and found Junior's tail grazing on the ground. He grunted as he rolled onto his side, almost like a lazy dog.

"They still haven't changed back?" asked Sunset incredulously.

Later, the girls had gathered around. They were all seated in front of Twilight, who held a stick and drew on the dirt patch in front of them. The Transmutants however were doing their own thing. Junior was lying on the ground, napping. Rodan was perched on top of the rocky formation that made up the cave entrance. He was squawking as he spread his wings, taking in the morning sun. Angirasu was roaming about the area, exploring and grazing his horn against the earth. Mosura merely sat in front of Junior, watching him sleep.

"OK, we're gonna have to not count the others on the agenda since they seem preoccupied," said Twilight, looking to the Transmutants.

"Oh yeah. lard ass gets to laze about while we work," said Aria in annoyance.

"You know, maybe Fluttershy can convince them to help around. Maybe knock some trees down so we can use the lumber," suggested Rainbow. Fluttershy twiddled her fingers.

"I'll do my best. I mean, I barely got Goji to come out of the river yesterday. He's much more stubborn than the others," said Fluttershy.

"What else is new?" asked Applejack.

"Well for now, we have to find food. Whether it be fruit or... animals," said Twilight, glancing at Fluttershy. The rose haired girl grimaced in response.

"Ugh. I'd kill for a taco. Heck, give me a cheeseburger," said Sonata as she held her stomach.

"Ooh! Can I scout for food?" asked Rainbow.

"Alright, just make sure you don't get lost. We'll set up some check marks or something," said Twilight. She then pointed to the cave.

"Next is dumpster diving. I need a couple of volunteers to check the cave for whatever got sucked into the wormhole," said Twilight.

"I'll do that. I'm not getting screwed in digging ditches or whatever," said Adagio, raising her hand. Twilight sighed.

"Alright, Adagio. Anyone else?" asked Twilight.

"I'll help! I bet there's neat stuff in there!" said Pinkie eagerly. Adagio scowled.

"Shit," muttered Adagio.

"Excellent! Fluttershy, can we count on you for babysitting?" asked Twilight. Fluttershy nodded response.

"Alright. Rarity, can you weave baskets?" asked Twilight. Rarity smiled proudly.

"Darling, I am at your service," said Rarity.

"That leaves water," said Twilight.

"I can handle that. I'll just need something to hold it in and a fire," said Applejack with a nod.

"Great!" said Twilight.

"This is starting to sound like that we're gonna be here for a while," said Sonata with a forced smile.

"We just might be," said Sunset, apologetically. Sonata grimaced as her shoulders slumped.

"Alright, let’s get to work ladies!" said Twilight as she began to walk off. However, she yelped as she tripped. She sighed in annoyance as she found herself on the ground, with Junior's end of his tail by her feet.

"Fluttershy, do you think you can convince lazy bones here to be productive?" asked Twilight, standing up. She yelped as she felt her feet swept at by Junior's tail again. She groaned in pain as she sat on her rear.

"Goji!" said Fluttershy in disapproval. Junior merely snorted, looking off to the side. Twilight looked at him incredulously.

"Hey, he's doing that on purpose!" said Twilight, shooting up to her feet.

"No, don't be silly," said Fluttershy. Junior gave a small bark sound. His muzzle bearing what almost looked like a smile. If Twilight didn't know any better, she'd say that was chuckle.

"I'm on to you, pal! I know you have more cognition in that brain than you're letting on!" said Twilight, with her hands on her hips. Junior looked her way, sticking his tongue out. Twilight gasped as her face grew flustered.

"He just- Oh, real mature!" said Twilight.

"Twilight, he's just licking his muzzle," said Applejack. Junior's tongue had curled and began to run along his snout. He bore an innocent look in his eyes.

"Oh that's what he wants you to think! He's just trying to mock me!" said Twilight as she glared at Junior.

"I didn't take you for being paranoid," said Aria with an amused look.

"Paran- Look at him! He's clearly smiling!" said Twilight, pointing at Junior. The Transmutant merely grunted as he grazed his head on the dirt and rolled onto his side. The girls merely stared at Twilight, who groaned in annoyance. She looked to Junior and leaned close.

"Jerk," whispered Twilight as she walked off. Junior narrowed his eyes as the girl passed. He raised his hand and brought it near her back. He then flicked his finger against her back, causing her to yelp as she was pushed forward. Twilight held her back and glared at him.

"Hey! I know you saw that!" said Twilight, turning to the girls.

"Well..." Sunset looked to Junior, who narrowed his eyes at her. Sunset chuckled nervously.

"We should get started on our chores!" said Sunset, quickly standing up.

"But... He clearly just flicked her," whispered Pinkie.

"Yeah, but I rather not get on his bad side in that state." Sunset whispered back. Twilight slumped her shoulders as the teens didn't say anything, just out of nervousness at Junior's reptilian evil eye,though Adagio and Aria were personally getting amused at this. Twilight turned and looked at Junior in annoyance, who furrowed his brows at her.

Angirasu grunted as he began to force his way against the crowd of trees in his path. He groaned as he used his immense strength to knock them over. The trees creaked and crumbled as they collapsed onto the earth. He grunted as he began to clear away more trees, creating a more open path to the river. Meanwhile, Rodan was picking up the broken down trees with his beak and began to carry them back to the camp.

Rarity hummed to herself as she took fiber that she had gathered. She began to tie them with some stick, weaving them for practical use. She may not have been making dresses, but she at least had the artistic knowledge and skill to take whatever she can find and to create. Rarity found Applejack jogging over, carrying a log.

"What are you going to do with that?" asked Rarity.

"Well, unless we can find pots or something, we're going to be boiling water from logs that we hollow out," said Applejack. Rarity raised a brow.

"How so? Wood burns," said Rarity.

"We'll heat up some rocks and toss 'em in the water. That should clean it right up," answered Applejack. Rarity smiled as she held up a newly weaved basket.

"Perhaps you can make use of this," said Rarity.

"Perfect!" said Applejack, taking the basket.

Meanwhile, Adagio was inside of the cave with Pinkie. The two were sifting through the floor of the cave in the darkness. Though Adagio held her phone up and began to use the light on it to help them see in the darkness. She grimaced as she found the 'X' marked over her cell phone signal. They really must have been a long way from home, let alone civilization.

"Found anything?" asked Adagio.

"Just a bunch of broken bottles. That's dangerous," said Pinkie. She then glanced at Adagio.

"Are you sure you want to use your cell phone right now?" asked Pinkie.

"Meh. I can't get a signal. It's only good for light right now," said Adagio, sifting through the junk that was pulled in with them. She smiled as she picked up a top.

"Mm. This is kinda cute. Ugh. It's not my size though," said Adagio, tossing the top to the side. Pinkie grinned as she picked up a hatchet from the ground.

"Neat! This could be great for collecting firewood!" said Pinkie, placing the hatchet next to the top that was tossed.

"Maybe we'll get lucky and find some snacks," said Pinkie, optimistically.

"A protein bar sounds good right about now," sighed Adagio as she began to search deeper in the cave. It was hard to make out what exactly was pulled in with them due to the darkness and the bits of concrete and debris in the way. But she knew that there was a lot of stuff here. The question was how much of it was useful.

"Oh!" Adagio knelt down, drawing up a fishing rod kit. It was a long, rectangular container that bore a logo of a fish biting a hook.

"This might come in handy," said Adagio, looking over the metallic container. Pinkie squealed in delight.

"I found snacks!" cried Pinkie, shooting up to her feet, with bags of chips, protein bars, and some chocolate in her arms.

"This is turning out better than I thought," said Adagio, her tone lighting up a bit.

Junior snored as he lied on his belly. His back rose and descended as he took each breath. Mosura was sitting in front of him, almost with great patience. She just stared with her insect eyes, not moving. This was kind of creeping Fluttershy out, if she were to be honest. Never has she seen anyone or any creature so fixated as she was. She was pretty sure that the moth had yet to move from this spot.

"Mosura, do you think..." Fluttershy spoke but fell silent as the moth looked her way. She questioned what was going to be her next few words. She awkwardly cleared her throat.

"Never mind," said Fluttershy in a small tone. The moth merely chirped and turned back to Junior. Fluttershy just sat on the grass and watched. It began to bother her when she recalled Junior seemingly pushing Twilight around. At first she dismissed it as an accident and just his tail having a mind of its own. However, he proved that he seemed to almost be bullying her. That didn't seem like him. Granted, Junior tended to sometimes tease others, especially Twilight. But something was off.

"Could you still be mad?" said Fluttershy, to herself.

"Lookie here~!" called Adagio. Fluttershy turned, finding Pinkie and Adagio to be emerging from the cave, carrying some items. One of them being a long metallic container. The two approached Twilight and Sunset, who were putting together primitive tools.

"We found snacks and a fishing kit!" said Pinkie. Adagio even held out the top that she found.

"Oh and this too. You want it? My glorious chest is just too much for it," said Adagio, winking at Sunset Shimmer. The red haired girl rolled her eyes in annoyance.

"Good job you two. That kit may come in handy," said Sunset. She turned to find Rainbow Dash to be jogging over. In her arms was a large fruit. It was oblong in shape, almost like an egg, but bore a stem on the top. It was bright pink in color.

"Hey, I found this huge tree carrying this fruit. I've never seen anything like it!" said Rainbow, setting the fruit down. The teens all began to gather around it, curious expressions on their faces.

"Strange. I'm pretty sure you just discovered a new kind of fruit," said Twilight in fascination.

"Cool! Does that mean I get to be famous when we get home? I bet we could make a fortune off this!" said Rainbow with a grin. Pinkie licked her lips as she eyed the bright, luscious fruit. Oh how it teased.

"It looks delicious," said Pinkie, her mouth watering.

"Hold on, ya'll. We don't know anything about this thing. It could be poisonous," said Applejack. Pinkie groaned.

"But it looks so good though," whined Pinkie.

"For now, let's put it aside. I wanna make use of this," said Sunset, taking the fishing kit from Adagio.

"Come on, I'll teach you how to fish," said Sunset, walking off.

"Wait, me?" asked Adagio incredulously.

"Yeah. It's a good idea to teach each other any skills that we know. It'll make things easier," said Sunset as she walked off, passing Rodan as he carried branches with his beak. Adagio moaned in response, sluggishly following the red haired girl. Meanwhile, Rodan sat the debris next to the cave, squawking as he moved them around.

"Rodan and Aang are being pretty handy, huh?" said Applejack. Her eyes then widened as Rodan took the debris with his clawed feet and flew up to the air. He perched himself on top of the rocky formation above the cave.

"Hey! That's supposed to be for the whole group! Not for your stupid nest!" said Rainbow in annoyance. Rodan ignored her and merely began to set his debris around. Applejack sighed heavily as she slumped her shoulders.

"So what are Aria and Sonata up to?" asked Rainbow.

"They're supposed to be exploring the area a bit. I hope they haven't gotten lost," said Twilight, looking around.

"Ah it shouldn't be hard to find us. I mean Aang's clearing out the trees. That's bound to get their attention," said Rainbow dismissively.

"I don't like that tone of yours," said Twilight in disapproval. Rainbow shrugged defensively.

"What? Come on, those three are such pains in the butt! I'm glad to be separated from them," said Rainbow with a scoff.

"Rainbow Dash, we shouldn't fight. We need to stick together if we want to ever make it home," said Fluttershy.

"Huh. Yeah. Because Fussy the Hussy is sooooo useful." Rainbow rolled her eyes.

"Rainbow Dash!" said Applejack in disapproval.

"We were all thinking it!" said Rainbow in annoyance. Junior suddenly growled as he opened his eyes. His brows furrowed as he looked to the humans in annoyance.

"Oh go back to sleep!" said Rainbow.

"He can't if you're too loud," deadpanned Rarity.

"He needs to be getting up anyway. Everyone has to pitch in," said Applejack, making her way over to Junior. The Transmutant eyed her as the blonde stood by him, her hands on her hips.

"Mister, you best get off your lazy tail and knock those trees down," said Applejack, pointing at the trees surrounding the area. Junior merely grunted as he scooted over, moving his head away.

"Now I know you understand me, Gojira!" said Applejack.

"Applejack, m-maybe you should-" Fluttershy interjected, but AJ held out a hand to her.

"Nah, I got this. You ain't the only one who knows how to get a varmint to listen," said Applejack. Fluttershy slumped her shoulders as the blonde made her way to the other side to Junior's line of sight. The girls and Mosura just watched.

"Partner, you best get a move on. Lest you regret it!" said Applejack.

"Applejack, I don't think it's wise to threaten him," said Rarity anxiously as Junior furrowed his brows.

"Yeah I'm with Rarity. He's always been temperamental," said Rainbow with a nod. Pinkie gulped nervously.

"He looks pretty mad."

"He's not going to respond well with threats. He's the Alpha male," said Fluttershy.

"Alpha- He's not a- That's-" Applejack grunted in annoyance as she grew flustered. She turned to Junior with a glare. This stare down only annoyed Junior further. This small mammal dared to challenge his supremacy. He knew better than to let this slide. Otherwise, the others may think he's gone soft and may try to take him down for dominance.

Junior growled as he slammed his paws onto the earth. The teens and Mosura backed away as Junior stood up to his feet, standing upright. He growled as he glared at Applejack, stomping on the ground.

"Oh boy," said Twilight nervously.

"Applejack, he thinks you're challenging him!" cried Fluttershy.

"Well maybe I am!" said Applejack, standing her ground. Junior snarled as he bared his teeth.

"AJ, you're just pissing him off!" said Rainbow.

"Well I'm mighty ticked off too!" said Applejack, rolling up her sleeve. Junior's snarling had drawn the attention of Rodan and Angirasu. Rodan looked down from his perch, hunching as he watched the two stare each other down. Angirasu grunted as he stepped to the side to get a better view, while maintaining his distance. Instinct told him to not get in the middle of this confrontation. Mosura looked back and forth at Applejack and Junior.

"Applejack, stop making eye contact! Get on the ground and kneel! Or something not threatening!" said Fluttershy urgently.

"Why should I?" asked Applejack.

"Because if you don't, he might kill you to assert his dominance!" said Fluttershy. Applejack scoffed.

"That is classic, Gojira! You just hurt people that you don't like! Well go for it, tough guy!" shouted Applejack, throwing her arms out.

"Darling, are you out of your mind?!" exclaimed Rarity.

"AJ, this isn't funny!" said Twilight.

"I ain't trying to be funny! Do it, lizard boy! I know you want to!" cried Applejack. Fluttershy swore that she heard a crack in Applejack's voice. She couldn't see the blonde's face, what with her and the others being behind her. But there was no mistaking that there was a change in tone of her voice. All of this was getting out of hand. Junior looked ready to crush Applejack just so he can keep his status as the biggest and meanest creature around.

Fluttershy was about to intervene but Mosura had quickly got between Applejack and Junior. She flared her wings at Junior, chirping. Junior growled as his eyes fell on the bright orange, red, white and black patterns on the great wings of hers. But his eyes fell on the red eye-like patterns that were resting near the tip of the moth's wings. Mosura chirped as her wing's bore a soft blue bio-luminescent light. Junior grunted as his expression relaxed, though his brows were still furrowed.

Mosura suddenly turned to face Applejack. She flared her wings, which bore a red tint from the glow. She gave a loud cry at AJ, who stumbled back with a start. Mosura stepped forward, raising her shorter fore limbs as if ready to attack. The girls cried out in fright as they backed away from Mosura, who began to scare them off.

"What's with her?!" exclaimed Rainbow. Mosura hissed as she kept her wings flared. The way her eyes were structured almost gave them a permanent narrow glare appearance, adding to her intimidating yet beautiful appearance. Angirasu and Rodan merely watched from a distance.

Mosura's fuzz and antennae began to settle from their erected state, as the bio luminescent glow died down from her wings. In her mind, she had just spared the blonde of her foolishness of challenging the Alpha. Her Alpha. Mosura was driven by instinct to support this larger predator, even going as far as keeping him from just outright crushing the aggressive mammal. However, somewhere deep in Mosura's mind were memories. They were a blur, but she felt a more emotional connection to her Alpha, even being able to sense the root of tension. She couldn't quite comprehend it in her primitive state, but she had a feeling that she had to stop the conflict without challenging her Alpha.

Fluttershy panted as her heart raced. Things had escalated quite quickly to the point that she and the rest found themselves backed up to near the cave. She found Mosura beginning to relax. However, she took notice of Junior looking down at them with a hard expression. The Transmutant turned and began to walk off. Angirasu stepped to the side, allowing Junior to pass through the trees.

"Ugh. My freakin' heart!" Rainbow dropped to the ground on her rear, holding her chest.

"That was close. I thought we were going to be pancakes! But not as sweet!" said Pinkie in relief.

"Just... What was that?" asked Rarity as Mosura began to walk off. Fluttershy looked to Applejack, who stood silently, with her back facing them.

"Applejack?" called Fluttershy. The blonde didn't respond. Instead, she began to walk off.

"Hey, Applejack? Where are you going?" called Twilight.

"Anywhere but here," said Applejack. The girls fell silent, watching as the blonde walked off. Twilight deeply frowned.

"So it's not my imagination," said Twilight to herself.

Sunset took a deep breath through her nostrils. Her lungs took in the fresh noon air. She sighed as she looked to the pool of water that the river led to. Around the area were tall trees. The sun glistened over the crystal blue waters. Beyond the pool, the water ran down a fall that was twenty feet. However, the fall only existed due to the excess water flowing through the pond, going over the edge. Rocks littered the area as did boulders that were submerged in the pool.

"It's glorious out here!" said Sunset, admiring the scenery. She took notice of Adagio, who was standing several feet away. An anxious look was on her face.

"What's your problem?" asked Sunset in confusion.

"N-Nothing," said Adagio. Sunset shrugged.

"Well, come over here. We have food to catch," said Sunset, stepping to the sand. Adagio eyed the pool warily as she followed. She gasped in fright as she saw something splash beneath the river that led into the pool.

"Come on!" called Sunset. Adagio moaned as she began to join Sunset's side, who was putting the fishing rod together.

"So uh... how deep do you think this is?" asked Adagio.

"Not sure. If Gojira can submerge half his body in the river, i say its deep," said Sunset. She noticed the pale look on the pop star's face.

"Wait, are you afraid of the water?" asked Sunset. Adagio glared at her.

"No! I-it's just that..." Adagio gulped as she eyed the water.

"I rather be dry," said Adagio.

"Bull crap," said Sunset. Adagio glared at her.

"Shut up! If we were intended to be in the water, we'd have gills instead of lungs!" said Adagio defensively. Sunset raised a brow as she cocked her head.

"What is it that has you so nervous? We're just fishing," said Sunset.

"We don't know what's down there!" There might be sharks! Or maybe crocodiles! Or maybe those fish that swim up your junk!" said Adagio, holding her hand over her crotch as she thought of whatever horrors lurked beneath the water.

"OK, first of all there's no sharks here. There is a fresh water river running into this pool. Second, crocodiles or anything similar is a possibility but this area doesn't seem suitable for them. They tend live near murky water. And third, gross," deadpanned Sunset.

"Look, I almost drowned in a pool once because of a cramp and I've been scared to be near deep water, alright?!" Adagio cried, her cheeks crimson with shame and embarrassment. Sunset sighed.

"You can swim, right?" asked Sunset.

"Yeah..." Adagio answered timidly.

"Then you have nothing to worry about." Sunset began to remove her boots and socks from her feet. Adagio raised a brow.

"What are you doing?" asked Adagio.

"Take off your shoes and tights. I'm gonna help you get over your fear of the water," said Sunset.

"You know I'll have to remove my romper to get my tights off, right?" Asked Adagio.

"Oh what? Now you're shy?" asked Sunset with a smirk.

"Oh my, Sunny. I never knew you could be so forward!" said Adagio, putting on seductive look. Sunset grunted in annoyance.

"I wasn't- Just shut up and get in the water!" said Sunset. She began to stomp through the sand and stepped into the water. She gasped as she felt the chill on her soles, rising up to shins.

"Oh God, that's freezing!" said Sunset, having stiffened in posture. She turned and found Adagio adjusting the top part of her romper, her boots and tights lying to the side. Her bare legs grew goosebumps from the breeze that passed over the water.

Adagio grimaced as she stepped into the water. She gave a sharp gasp as she felt the chill run through her body. She stiffly made her way to Sunset.

"See? It's not so bad," said Sunset with a smile.

"Only because it’s up to our knees," deadpanned Adagio.

"Well if you want, we can move further out. It is pretty hot today," said Sunset.

"Absolutely not! Let's just do what we came for!" said Adagio frantically. Sunset sighed as she took the fishing rod.

"Alright. Look, i can see some fish near the surface. We just catch a couple and we can go back," whispered Sunset, pointing to the deeper center of the pool.

"Why are you whispering?" asked Adagio.

"Fish can feel the vibrations. We don't want to spook them. My dad used to take me fishing," said Sunset.

"But I don't know how to fish," whispered Adagio with a shrug. Sunset sighed in annoyance.

"That's why we're here. Watch me. You put bait on the hook." Sunset drew out a worm and began to pierce it through the hook. Adagio gagged in disgust.

"You keep your feet planted, you real back and..." Sunset reared the rod back and sent it forward. The hook went flying to the center of the pool, the float buoy on the fishing line floated in the water.

"And.... we wait," said Sunset. The two girls stood in the cold water silently. The breeze and the call of birds and monkeys were all that were heard.

"So... this is what we do all day? We stand and wait?" asked Adagio.

"Yep," replied Sunset. Adagio moaned as she slumped her head.

"This is so boring," whined Adagio.

"Boring? Adagio, it's a lovely day. There's fresh air, the water's glistening, the birds are chirping-"

"If I were an old man, I'm sure I'd have a great time. My legs are freezing," said Adagio as she crossed her arms, shifting in place. She grimaced as she felt the mud getting between her toes.

"Adagio this is nature. Our ancestors use to live like this," said Sunset.

"Yeah and it was terrible!" said Adagio, raising her voice. Sunset shushed her. Adagio sighed in annoyance. To think that they all had to live out here in the hot sun and the cold night for God knows how long. Already Adagio was getting anxious just thinking about it. Sunset gasped as she felt a tug at the fishing pole.

"Hey I got one!" said Sunset, excitedly. Adagio quickly turned her attention to the buoy, which had disappeared beneath the surface. That was surprisingly quick, considering that she may have scared off some fish herself. She found Sunset grunting as she began to tug back on the poll, while reeling the catch it. Adagio couldn't help but watch, finding herself mildly entertained. Mainly since Sunset looked to be struggling.

"Man, it's a big one!" said Sunset, grunting as she felt herself stumble forward.

"Do you need help?" asked Adagio, finding Sunset stumbling and pull back.

"No. No I got- AH!" Sunset yelped as she stumbled further. Her foot knocked against an underwater rock, causing her to fall forward under water. Adagio snickered as the girl went under.

"You're right Sunny, this is fun!" said Adagio.

Underwater, Sunset grunted as she lost her grip on the fishing rod. Her vision was fuzzy under the water, but saw a large fish to be swimming away with the pole in tow. Sunset mentally groaned in annoyance. She was about to resurface but took notice of something moving across the mud. She squinted, trying to get a better look. What she saw was a horseshoe shaped object, scurrying across the sand. Sunset's eyes widened, finding the brown carapace of the object, along with a couple of more appearing with it.

Sunset shot up from the water, gasping for air. She panted as she stepped back, a look of shock on her face.

"Where's the fishing pole?" asked Adagio incredulously.

"I uh... I lost it," said Sunset, absent minded. Adagio groaned in annoyance.

"Are you kidding?! We needed that to catch food!" complained Adagio. Sunset remained silent, looking down at the water. Adagio was expecting for the girl to argue back with her, but was not greeted with so much of a glance.

"What's wrong?" asked Adagio.

"I... I saw something. No, I must have been seeing things. That's impossible," said Sunset with a chuckle.

"What? Saw what?" asked Adagio.

"Forget it. Come on, let's find that pole. It's caught to a fish," said Sunset as she began to wade through the water. Adagio grimaced as she looked to the water.

"Adagio come on. I promise you won't drown. And if you do, I'll save you," said Sunset with a reassuring smile. Adagio took a breath, stepping deeper into the water.

"So cold!" whimpered Adagio.

Chapter 2: Gone Fishin'

Fluttershy was sifting through the pile of junk inside of the dark cave by the camp. Pinkie was sifting through as well, appearing a bit gloomy from her usual happy hyperactive self. She couldn't blame her. What had happened earlier between Junior and Applejack was nothing to be upbeat about. Fluttershy couldn't stop thinking about it. For whatever reason, Junior seemed to be extra aggressive with the others. He seemed to get along with herself and the other Transmutants just fine. However, the way he was behaving around Twilight and Applejack was off.

"Do you think Goji hates us?" asked Pinkie. Fluttershy jumped, startled out of her own thoughts. She found Pinkie looking down at the ground sadly.

"No, why would you think that?" asked Fluttershy.

"Well... He still hasn't forgiven us for what happened," said Pinkie in a small tone. Fluttershy looked to the side, fully understanding what the girl had meant.

"That's probably why he's been so mean to Twilight and Applejack today," said Pinkie. The more she thought of the day that they had a falling out with Junior, the sadder it made her feel.

Pinkie Pie prided herself in making others smile. Even the gloomiest person with the deepest frown was no match for her warmth. But with Junior, she did the unthinkable. The thing that she never thought she was capable of.

"I hurt him, Fluttershy. He was looking to me to stick up for him. But... I didn't," sniffled Pinkie. Fluttershy made her way over to her friend and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

"Why should he be nice to us? We weren't there when he needed us," said Pinkie, as she wept. Fluttershy held her close.

"Well... he's just..." Fluttershy paused. She wasn't sure if she could give an excuse. Really, there wasn't any that she could think of. She wondered if in that beastly state, Junior's mind almost reset. Like reverting to a point that he saw them as strangers. After all, he barely recognized her the first time. Yet she heard from Amber that he has some memories as a human. Fluttershy thought that maybe he was only remembering the bad stuff with Twilight and Applejack. She couldn't prove it, but it offered a reason why he's the way he is right now.

"Give him time. I'm sure he will forgive you," said Fluttershy. She pulled away from Pinkie, who wiped her eyes. Fluttershy had a reassuring smile.

"Just keep being the way you are. Be a friend," said Fluttershy. Pinkie sniffled she nodded. A smile grew on her face.

"Yeah, you're right! Hey, I should give him something for when he changes back. He likes this kind of soda, right?" asked Pinkie, holding up a Dr. Pepper can. Fluttershy nodded with a smile.

"Ooh! He's gonna need clothes or he'll be bare buck naked! I bet he'll appreciate these shorts! Oh shoot, the others will need clothes too!" said Pinkie, digging through the pile.

"Oh Pinkie," Fluttershy smiled. And just like that, this hyperactive girl bounced back.

The air blew through the tall grass. Aria sighed as she wiped her sweating brow. She grimaced at the sight she beheld.

Beyond her was a forest that spanned for miles, as a river ran through it. No sign of human civilization anywhere. All there was were the cries of birds and some other animals.

"There's no way in hell that we'll be found here," said Aria. If only she knew where "here" was exactly. Aria turned to find Sonata to be sitting against a tree, holding her knees close to herself. A sad expression was on her face.

"How're you holding up, sis?" asked Aria. Sonata didn't answer. Aria sighed as she took a seat next to her little sister.

"Hey we're gonna be fine. As long as we're together, right?" asked Aria. Sonata still said nothing.

"This is about Angirasu, isn't it? Figures that your mind would be on boys at a time like this," said Aria with a small chuckle.

"I don't know what to say to him," said Sonata in a small tone. Aria sighed.

"What happened, Sonata?" asked Aria.

"He found out that I was using my powers on him. He got mad and..." Sonata paused.

"Sonata, I warned you about that," said Aria.

"But I just-" Sonata turned with a defensive look.

"Shut up for a second! I warned you and Adagio that there'd be consequences if you kept doing that! Angirasu has every right to be angry at you!" said Aria with a glare. Sonata stared, her lips quivering and her eyes tearing up. Aria groaned as she turned away.

"Come on. There's nothing out here. Let's go back," said Aria as she stood up. She and Sonata began their journey back to camp.

"What should I do?" asked Sonata.

"Look, you fucked up. Own up to it," said Aria.

"Do you think he'll forgive me?" asked Sonata.

"The hell if I know! At least you'll have apologized," said Aria. She wasn't going to get her sister's hopes up. All she could do was steer her in the right direction. It was up to Aang to decide what to do. This was a learning experience for Sonata. As the girls walked on, they failed to take notice of Applejack.

Applejack was sitting alone under a tree. Her eyes were downcast to the ground as she lied slumped to the tree. The blonde gave a heavy sigh as she brought her Stetson over her eyes to shield her face from the sunlight.

Later that noon, Sunset and Adagio were wading through the pool that the river ran through. They had spent the next several minutes in search of the fish that had swam away with the fishing rod. Their search had been fruitless.

"Ugh. Where's that damn fish? I don't want to be swimming in here with these things," said Adagio.

"It's huge. You can't miss it," said Sunset as she began to look further around the pool.

Meanwhile beneath the surface of the water, the fish had begun to disperse as the humans waded through their home. They hid among the underwater plants that flowed and in between the rocks in the sand. However, they were not hiding from them. From beneath the sand, a figure emerged. Its eyes caught sight of the movement in the water, near the deepest parts of the pool. Its sight had locked on to one of them as it came closer. This one was much more luscious compared to the other, likely to carry much more meat.

The figure began to swim, keeping low to the ground as the human remained unsuspecting. It swam closer and closer, its limbs brushing over the sand as it passed. It could feel the muffled voices from the water. It was growing closer by the second.

"Ah! Something touched me!" cried Adagio in fright.

"It's probably just a fish," said Sunset in annoyance.

"No way! It felt hard! And no that's not a euphemism!" said Adagio. She frantically began to swim back to land.

"Forget this! I'm not staying in here!" said Adagio as she kicked her legs to propel herself forward. Sunset sighed in annoyance.

"Fine, I'll find it my-" Sunset went silent as Adagio yelped as she suddenly went under the water.

"Adagio?" called Sunset. She grew concerned as the girl seemed to be under for a bit too long.

"Adagio?" called Sunset, making her way to where the girl was. Adagio suddenly shot up out of the water, screaming. She was swimming to the surface but looked like she kept getting pulled under.

"Adagio!" cried Sunset, quickly rushing from her end of the pool to the pop star's. Adagio found herself near the shallow end of the water, crying out in pain. She fell under, quickly turning to rise back up. However, a large figure dove towards her. Adagio gave muffled screams as she caught two long appendages as a pair of pincers snapped near her head. Adagio shot up from the water, catching air but still screamed.

Sunset's eyes widened in shock once she spotted what had Adagio screaming. An arthropod creature with long appendages near the front, a pair of pincers for its mouth, and smaller limbs at its sides was latched onto the girl. Its scorpion-like tail thrashed, attempting to reach her, but it was too short and its bend was limited.

"GET THIS THING OFF OF ME!!" Adagio screamed at the top of her lungs. Sunset grunted as she pushed through the water. She raised her hand to fire a magic bolt but stopped, in fear of hitting Adagio on accident.

"I'm coming!" cried Sunset, still rushing. Adagio found herself falling onto her back in the mud as the creature attempted to reach her. It gave shrieks as its pincers snapped. Adagio screamed as she attempted to push the creature, which was the size of a large dog and twice as strong. The barbs on its longest appendages dug into her skin, causing her to bleed.

Suddenly, a figure grabbed the creature by the tail. It was yanked off of Adagio and was slammed to the ground. Adagio whimpered as she turned, finding that it was Angirasu Riku. He stood in his human form, naked. He grunted as he slammed the creature multiple times on the ground. Angirasu raised his foot and then stomped on the arthropod, crushing its head in. The creature began to twitch as it lied on the ground. The boy panted, stepping away from the creature. He turned his head and found Sunset kneeling next to a sobbing Adagio.

"Thank you!" cried Adagio with a sniffle.

"Maybe next time, use spears to go fishing," said Angirasu. He cleared his throat as he began to make his way to a bush with a blush.

"You think maybe Rarity can make us some clothes? Mosura's freaking out," said Angirasu with an embarrassed smile.

"I'm freaking out!" cried Mosura. She was crouching behind bushes, her face red hot from blushing. She was back in her human form.

"It's alright! We'll get you something to cover yourself!" said Twilight as she looked around. She then gasped as she ran over to a rock, where the top Adagio found lied.

"Here, you can at least use this for now!" said Twilight as she tossed the shirt.

"Twilight this isn't enough! What if the guys see me like this?!" cried Mosura.

"They're not even here! Gojira went off somewhere earlier, Angirasu was clearing the trees and Rodan's in his nest!" said Twilight, pointing to the nest on top of the cave. Rodan was peering over in shock.

"How the fuck did I get up here?!" exclaimed Rodan.

"Fret not, darling! I've just put together a skirt for you!" Rarity came running to the bush. She held up a skirt made up of plant fiber. Mosura quickly took the skirt and frantically began to put it on.

"Do you have anything for the boys? If my hunch is right, I’d say the rest changed back," said Twilight.

"Indeed i do. I have fiber skirts for all of them!" said Rarity, gesturing to three more skirts.

"Hey can anyone pass me mine?" called Rodan. Twilight began to levitate one of the fiber skirts up to Rodan. He took the skirt and began to place it on. Her found that fiber from plants made up the band in the waist, allowing him to tighten it up.

Meanwhile, Sonata and Aria had just arrived to the area. The two bore confused looks on their faces.

"What's with the yelling?" asked Aria. Rodan had begun to climb down from the nest, dropping down to the ground with a grunt.

"Oh you're back! What did you find?" asked Twilight. Aria scoffed.

"Nothing. Just more forest. We're screwed," said Aria.

"Wait, wait. I'm way out of the loop. What's going on?" asked Mosura.

"We'll fill you in soon. Right now we should regroup. Rainbow, can you see if you can find Gojira and Applejack?" asked Twilight. Rainbow nodded as she was about to take off running.

"Wait! He's gonna need these!" said Pinkie as she ran to Rainbow, holding out a pair of gym shorts. Rainbow took the shorts but felt a tremble.

"Whoa. You feel that?" asked Rainbow. The rest of the teens felt tremors. A low bellow filled the air. The teens gasped in shock as they found the source of these sounds. Among the trees, a great beast stood. It stood on four powerful legs, with bright scales on its body. It bore a powerful gut and loins, along with the large limbs and tail that were attached it. Its long serpent-like neck stood tall and proud, as long spines stuck out from its nape of its neck down near the base. Its nostrils sat upon its crest on its head. A flap of skin ran down its neck, much like a lizards. There was no mistaking what the teens saw.

"Holy fucking shit, it's a dinosaur!" cried Rodan. Aria stared, slack jawed.

"What the fuck?" said Aria. The teens stared upon this behemoth in awe. It gave a low call as it stomped on the ground, leaving imprints in the ground. The creature bore a majestic aurora, what with its great size yet almost gentle calls.

"I-I can't believe what I'm seeing," said Twilight breathlessly. The creature gave a cry as it began to feed upon the leaves on the nearest tree.

"We definitely are a long way from home," said Mosura.

Junior found himself sitting in the grass, by a tree and bush. He was overlooking the river that ran through this strange forest that he was in. He had vague memories of what had last happened. All he recalled was being pummeled by two humanoid mutations. But he also had faint memories of himself in his beastly state, even going to sleep and awakening in the same state the next day. That has never happened before. The fact that it did concerned Junior. He feared the possibility of changing and not being able to change back to normal, though that may be him being paranoid.

Still, there were bigger problems for Junior. He knew he wasn't alone here, though he wasn't sure where the others could possibly be. But he did know one thing. He was absolutely naked. The boy sighed in annoyance as he kept his knees up to conceal himself from the front, while relying on the bush and tree to cover his back.

"Gojira! Yo, where are you?!" called Rainbow. Junior sighed in relief.

"Oh thank God," said Junior. He turned and leaned to the side, finding Rainbow to be walking through the area, covering her eyes.

"I'm right here! Behind this bush!" called Junior, waving his hand. Rainbow removed her hand and found the boy's hand waving to her.

"Cool, you changed back," said Rainbow, making her way to Junior's position.

"Obviously," said Junior. Rainbow cleared her throat with a look of discomfort. She held out the gym shorts as she looked away.

"Pinkie Pie found these for you. She thought you'd appreciate it," said Rainbow. Junior reached over and took the shorts.

"Awesome," said Junior, placing on the shorts. He sighed as he stood up from behind the bush. How fortunate that these were a decent fit. Though he would've liked underwear. But beggars couldn't be choosers. Junior took notice of Rainbow staring at him.

"What?" asked Junior with a raised brow. Rainbow shook her head.

"Uh n-nothing. I just didn't know you were so ripped," said Rainbow awkwardly.

"Are you admiring my muscles or is it something you like?" asked Junior with a smirk. Rainbow scoffed in embarrassment.

"Shut up! Jeez, you better not start turning into Adagio," said Rainbow.

"Well then don't stare at me like that," said Junior with a chuckle as he stepped away from the bush.

"Where are the others?" asked Junior.

"Back at the camp. We've been trying to figure out where we are and then some. Oh shoot, dude you'll never guess what we saw," said Rainbow, turning to Junior with a grin.

"What?" asked Junior.

"We saw a freaking dinosaur! A real live one!" said Rainbow. Junior snorted as he walked ahead.

"Very funny," said Junior.

"Dude, I'm not kidding! We all saw it! It was huge! It was one of those long neck ones. What are they called again? Brontosaurus or something?" asked Rainbow.

"Rainbow, I'm not easily duped," said Junior as he stepped ahead. He then stopped as he nearly bumped into Applejack, who was walking from his left. The girl seemed to have stiffened and took a step back. Junior looked at her with a raised brow. As he looked at her, Junior had a brief flood of memories. He cleared his throat as he looked to the side.

'Did I really do all of that?' thought Junior.

"AJ, there you are!" said Rainbow, rejoining Junior's side. She noticed the awkwardness that seemed to form between AJ and Junior. Rainbow cleared her throat.

"Well... I'm gonna go back to the camp. See you later!" said Rainbow, zipping away from the area in a flash of light.

Junior and Applejack stood by in awkward silence. Junior scratched his head as he glanced at the blonde, who seemed to be looking down at the ground, her arms crossed over her chest. A grimace was on her face.

'What should I say? Do I apologize?' thought Junior. The boy felt that he should say something, even if it wasn't really related to what had happened. But he wondered if that would even be enough. After all, he was threatening to stomp on her when he was that animal, though something that Applejack said to him nagged at him.

'You hurt people that you don't like'. Those general words stuck with him. It wasn't necessarily wrong. After all, people that he hurt were not to his liking, though they were usually people who provoked him into a fight. But Applejack seemed to have been referring to something else. Did she mean emotionally? No, that couldn't be it. Applejack wasn't one to be that way. She was made of sterner stuff. At least, that's how Junior felt.

"Um... Applejack. I uh..." Junior began to speak but Applejack quickly looked up from the ground.

"Hey, are ya feelin' alright? I mean, you and the others had changed for quite a while," said Applejack. Her tone had shifted to sounding almost distant.

"Yeah..." answered Junior.

"Good. Good. Let's get goin'," said Applejack, turning to walk off. Junior watched the girl walk on ahead, but noticed a hand on her arm. It looked to be shaking.

"AJ?" Junior looked on, feeling a knot in his stomach. He sighed.

"I guess some things never change," said Junior to himself.

The sun had set below the mountains in the land. The sky had began to darken as the stars became visible in the sky. Some animal cries began to die down. The Main 7, The Dazzlings, and Transmutants were all gathered around the fire pit. Junior was holding Fluttershy's phone and stared at the screen. He bore a shocked look. On the screen was a photo depicting a sauropod dinosaur. If he had to dig up his general knowledge of the creatures from his childhood, he'd say it looked specifically like a Brachiosaurus.

"Holy shit. You weren't kidding," said Junior, handing Fluttershy back her phone.

"You should've seen it, Goji! It was beautiful! It's like seeing... I can't describe it! Think of seeing a whale for the first time up close," said Fluttershy.

"Have you ever seen a whale?" asked Junior with a raised brow.

"No, but I imagine that's how it'd feel to see this creature," said Fluttershy with a smile.

"Dude, it was the third greatest thing that could have ever happened to me in my life," said Rodan.

"What's the first two?" asked Sonata.

"Being on a beach with hot women playing volleyball and having a girlfriend," deadpanned Junior. Sonata looked at him in confusion.

"What you think I'd just make that up?" asked Junior in annoyance.

"That's not the only weird thing around here," said Sunset, drawing up her phone and showed a picture of the arthropod that attacked Adagio.

"Whoa! The heck is that?!" exclaimed Pinkie.

"Hey, that looks like a Megalograptus! Commonly known as a sea scorpion! But those things have been extinct for millions of years!" said Twilight in shock.

"So are dinosaurs," said Aria. The teens all began to look to each other, all bearing grimaces.

"You don't think..." Rarity turned to Twilight.

"I mean... What other possibility is there?" asked Twilight.

"OK. You said that you opened up a wormhole with your combined magic that sucked us in. Not only did it send us somewhere we don't even know where, but it sent us back in time?!" asked Junior incredulously.

"Seems that way..." said Twilight with a nervous titter. Junior groaned as he rubbed his face.

"But something's still not right! Brachiosaurus and Megalograptus lived in separate time periods! How can they be living together in the same time?" asked Sunset in confusion.

"Not to mention the monkeys. I thought lower mammals were supposed to be in this time period," said Junior.

"Maybe the fossil record isn't what it seems," said Rodan with a shrug.

"Maybe. But that leaves the question, what the hell are we going to do? If we're in another time period, it doesn't matter how long we wait or where we go. We're not gonna run into any humans," said Aria.

"Well for now, we need to get organized and make sure we're planted somewhere safe. I think that we can maybe figure a way out back home. If what we did sent us here, maybe it can send us back," said Twilight.

"But what if it sends us further back? Or hell, to a distant future?" asked Aria in annoyance.

"What other choice do we have?" asked Sunset.

"I think the real question is, can we get back? Can we even recreate the process that got us here in the first place" asked Angirasu. There was an uncomfortable silence.

"Yeah, of course," said Twilight. However, Junior caught a hint of uncertainty in her tone. Angirasu merely sat back with a sigh.

"If we're going to settle down for a bit, I don't think it should be here," said Mosura, raising her hand. Everyone turned their attention to her.

"Why? There's a cave with some stuff from our time here!" said Adagio.

"If we're talking about being among prehistoric animals, than we should move away from the river. Predators are likely to hang around looking for prey," said Mosura. Fluttershy nodded in agreement.

"That's a good idea, Mosu. Alright, we'll pack what we can and move out to find somewhere safer. That means everyone has to be up at dawn," said Sunset.

Angirasu found himself lost in darkness. His breathing had quickened. He was searching his surroundings. Nothing but dark and tall trees stood. There was nothing but a dim light from the moon in sky. The teen heard the sound of heavy footsteps heading for him.

He broke off into a sprint as he navigated through these dark woods, panting. The faster he went, the faster the footsteps grew. He could hear the wail of a beast in the air, crying out to him. It was though it was taunting him, for it was coming for him.

Angirasu began to hear heavy grunting. The boy mustered up all the stamina he could as he ran through this endless forest. He cried out as he tripped and fell. He whimpered as he crawled along the ground but gasped as he found a cluster of trees in his path.

The Transmutant turned and found his pursuer. It was a shadowy beast, which stood on four legs. Its spikes stuck out of its head and back, down to its tail. It stared at the boy with its beady eyes. The creature just stood in place, breathing heavily. It did nothing but stare.

"What do you want from me?!" cried Angirasu.

Angirasu's eyes shot open. His heart pounded in his chest as he looked up to the dark sky. Above he could see dark tree branches. Angirasu quickly shot, finding himself lost in the very same dark forest. He began to breathe frantically as his eyes darted for the beast. However, his breathing began to settle once he took notice Junior lying on the ground, with a sheet draped over him. Angirasu looked around, finding the other teens still sound asleep. The boy shuddered as he buried his face into his hand. Those damned eyes. They always haunted his dreams.

Angirasu sighed as he lied himself down. This was normal. This is what he expected every night. There was nothing to do but to try to go back to sleep. Angirasu sighed as he closed his eyes.

The sound of screams filled Angirasu's ears. His eyes shot open. He found himself standing in the middle of a street. Rubble lied on the ground and structures collapsed. He turned and people screaming as they fled all around him. Angirasu began to panic, feeling anxiety creep back in.

Angirasu cried out as a soldier aimed his rifle right at him. He braced himself as the weapon fired. However, the bullets passed through him. All around him, soldiers ran and fired their guns in different directions. He couldn't help but find this place familiar.

Angirasu gasped as he heard the sound of heavy crashes. He turned, his eyes widening. Among the rubble, he caught sight of the beast. Instead of being shadow, he saw that it covered in grayish brown scales. The beast snarled as its eyes scanned the air, shaking its tank-like body. Angirasu knew here that the monster from his nightmares was his. He was the monster. Angirasu stepped back, breathing heavily. He felt himself bump into something, prompting him to turn. His eyes widened as he found his mother standing, her head bleeding. Her eyes ran with tears of blood.

"Angirasu!!" cried Aiko in agony.

Angirasu gasped as he suddenly shot up. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked around. Again, he was in the dark forest. The boy panted, clutching his chest. He gritted his teeth as held his head.

It was early morning. The teenagers all carried baskets on their backs. They were loaded with whatever that they could carry. Be it supplies, food, or whatever they found in the cave. They walked in an orderly fashion through the woods, with Twilight at the lead.

The teens kept their wits about them as they walked. They jumped at every animal cry that filled the air.

Sonata began to make her way to Angirasu's side. However, the boy did not greet with so much of glance. He completely ignored her presence. His eyes were incredibly baggy.

"Its a uh... nice morning, huh?" asked Sonata, hoping to strike up a conversation. However, Angirasu kept his eyes forward. He said nothing in response.

"Crazy how we ended up back in time. Dinosaurs would be cool to see if we weren't stuck here," said Sonata. Still, Angirasu said nothing.

"Do you... think we'll get home?" asked Sonata.

"Nope," replied Angirasu, his tone flat.

"Oh," said Sonata, frowning.

"In fact, I think we'll live out the rest of our lives here if we aren't eaten first," said Angirasu. Sonata shrunk back as she heard this.

"Jesus. That's the most pessimistic thing I've ever heard him say," whispered Mosura, leaning close to Junior.

"Yeah..." responded Junior.

On their journey, the teens passed through many towering trees, which shaded them from the hot sun. The air was quite humid, causing their skin to feel sticky. Rarity spent to next minute whining about said humidity, much to the dismay of the group.

The morning sun had seemed to quickly rise higher from when the teens began their journey. More cries of birds filled the morning air, which sent some comfort in the teens, not having to worry about any predators as of yet.

"Twilight, where are we going?" asked Pinkie. Twilight pointed ahead to where tall mountains stood among the forest.

"We're headed near the mountains. Large prehistoric predators would be quite unlikely to traverse the rough terrain. It should be safe there," said Twilight.

"And how long will it take to get there?" asked Adagio.

"I'd say roughly half a day. Maybe the whole day," said Twilight. The Dazzlings and Rarity groaned in unison.

"You expect us to walk all the way there?!" asked Rarity.

"The faster we move, the faster we get there. Shape up you four," said Mosura.

"Look who's talking! You were too busy sitting around at camp for two days!" scoffed Aria.

"I couldn't help that! I'm making up for it now!" retorted Mosura.

"Oh Yeah? Well, maybe Sunset can ask you to help her with fishing next time," said Adagio. Sunset gasped. She turned around with an incredulous look.

"You're blaming me for what happened?!" asked Sunset.

"I'm sorry, whose idea was it again to stand in the water?" deadpanned Adagio.

"How was I supposed to know that there was a killer arthropod in the water?" asked Sunset defensively. Junior sighed heavily as the girls argued back and forth.

"Look, I said I was sorry!" said Sunset.

"Sorry doesn't heal these wounds! I better not get scars because of you!" said Adagio with a glare. The rest of the group began to grow annoyed or anxious from the back and forth argument. Junior was just gritting his teeth.

"How're you wounds by the way?" asked Angirasu.

"Hmph. Well, they still sting but I'm alive. Thank you for asking, Angirasu. I sure am glad you were there to SAVE me," said Adagio, glaring at Sunset. The redhead was taken aback. She growled as she grew flustered.

"You little-" Sunset was interrupted as Junior groaned.

"Will you guys just stop? It's too fucking early for this shit!" said Junior. Adagio and Sunset both pointed to each other.

"But she-" they were interrupted as Junior glared at them.

"I don't care! Just stop talking to each other!" said Junior. He then grunted as he looked ahead. Adagio merely stuck her tongue out at Sunset, who gave her the middle finger in response. Junior sighed in relief.

'Sweet silence,' thought Junior.

As the teens continued their journey, they came across an area where some hills were present. Some trees lied on the ground, having long since been knocked over. Twilight winced as she cupped her hand over her eyes.

"Twilight? Are you OK?" asked Mosura.

"Yeah. Just my contacts. They're starting to irritate me," said Twilight as her eye twitched.

"Contacts?" asked Junior in confusion. Twilight winced as she began to draw out a canting of water that was boiled just yesterday. She began to use some of her drinking water to rinse her hands.

"Hold this please," said Twilight, handing Mosura the canting. She began to reach for her eye as she held her lid open.

"Oh geez!" said Rainbow, looking away. Some of the teens looked away as Twilight removed her contact lenses from her eyes. Junior's eyes widened as he noticed the girl squinting as she reached to her skirt pocket. She drew out a case and took out a pair of thick rimmed glasses.

"Ah. That's better," said Twilight as she pressed her glasses onto the bridge of her nose.

"You wear glasses?" asked Junior.

"Hm? Oh yeah. I'm blind as a bat without 'em," replied Twilight.

"Heh. You really look like an actual nerd too. The ponytail sells it," chuckled Rainbow. Twilight glared at her in offense.

"Hey!" said Twilight.

"Wow. I gotta say, they look kinda cute on you," said Sunset with a smile. Twilight blushed in embarrassment.

"You think so?" asked Twilight shyly.

"Mm. With some makeup and some different clothes, you can nail the sexy book worm look," said Adagio. Twilight cleared her throat she turned ahead.

"A-Anyway, let's get moving!" said Twilight. As she stepped forward, Junior held his arm out in front of her. Twilight looked at him in confusion.

"Hang back a little bit. I'll take point," said Junior.

"Wha- Why?" asked Twilight.

"I rather you stand out less among us," said Junior.

"Huh? Gojira, it's fine," said Twilight as she attempted to walk passed Junior. However the male teen grabbed her shoulder, his brows furrowed.

"Oh boy," said Aria.

"Let go! You're hurting me!" said Twilight as she attempted to pull away. Junior suddenly felt his heart skip a beat in his chest. He realized how tight his grip was on the girl's shoulder.

"Goji, it's fine," said Fluttershy, her expression turning to worry. Junior quickly released Twilight, a small look of guilt on his face.

"Sorry," said Junior in a small tone. Twilight rubbed her shoulder with a grimace.

"Geez. What's gotten into you lately?" asked Twilight.

"Me?" asked Junior. He noticed that he was receiving stares from the other teens. Junior began to question what exactly could Twilight mean. The more he thought of it, he began to wonder if he was acting off after all.

"No I agree with Gojira," said Mosura, drawing everyone's attention.

"Twilight, if your vision is really bad, then I think it's in yours and everyone else's best interest to not be out too far from the group. If you're attacked and your glasses are lost or damaged, than it'll be a problem," said Mosura. Twilight slightly nodded.

"Oh. Right, good point," said Twilight, glancing at Junior. The boy merely looked off to the side.

"OK. You lead," said Twilight as she began to make her way in the middle of the group. Junior looked to Mosura, who nodded to him with a small smile. Junior, said nothing, turning forward as he gripped the spear that was carved out.

"The mountains, right?" asked Junior.

"Whoa, look at that!" whispered Rainbow, pointing to the right of the woods, away from the path of the teens. Ahead, they caught sight of a cluster of plants.

"Look at what?" asked Applejack in confusion.

"There! Don''t you see that in the bushes!" said Rainbow. The teens began to look to the bushes. As they continued to look, they noticed movement.

"Oh! I see it!" whispered Pinkie.

The teens caught sight of a tall bird, standing nearly 7 feet tall in height. It was green in color, with white tail feathers. Its back feathers stood up erect, appearing as long spiky blades of grass. The bird bore a long tail that stood upright. On the tail, there were frond leaf-like feathers. The creature looked almost like a flamingo, or rather a crane. Its crest flared as it gave a high pitched cry as it began to peck at the dirt.

"Whoa," said Sunset in awe.

"I almost didn't see it. That thing was blending with plants," said Sonata.

"Look! More of them!" said Twilight. The teens found a few more similar birds to be emerging from the bushes, pecking at the ground. They gave small cries as they walked around.

"Come on, we should keep moving," said Junior, walking on ahead. Some of the teens moaned in disappointment. Fluttershy quickly draw out her phone to take a picture, but notice some of the other teens doing so as well. She smiled in amusement. This was something that they wanted to remember.

The teens continued on their journey. They heard the call of monkeys in the air. They found their shadowy silhouettes to be swinging from the tall trees above. Faint, distant bird calls filled the air. The teens, excluding Junior, were beginning to grow exhausted. They had spent the last two hours walking nonstop. Still, they were nowhere close to where they needed to get to.

"Can we stop for a moment?" panted Fluttershy.

"Yeah, I'm fuckin' dying here," said Aria, wiping her sweaty brow.

"Please! Let us stop! I can't go on much longer!" cried Rarity. Her hair was a mess and her clothes hung loose on her body as she dropped to her knees. She panted as she began to crawl on the ground. Junior looked back in annoyance as he found the girl to be whimpering as she raised her hand.

"Please! I'm wasting away!" cried Rarity. Junior rolled his eyes. But he took notice of the rest of the teens. They seemed to have been quite exhausted. Junior himself didn't feel very tired, but he knew that the group wouldn't be able to continue at this pace. He felt he had no right to push him.

"Your call," said Junior, looking to Twilight and Sunset. The two slightly recoiled.

"Um.. Sure. Yeah, let's take 5," said Twilight, clapping her hands. The rest of the teens all dropped to the ground in exhaustion. Junior sighed as he took a seat. He set his basket down on the ground and reached inside. He drew out a slightly crushed water bottle that was found in the cave. He took a drink, taking in the refreshing liquid.

"Fuck it's hot," said Junior as he splashed some water onto his face. He noticed that Fluttershy was staring at him.

"Do you need water?" asked Junior, holding up his water bottle to her. Fluttershy shook her head furiously, hiding behind her hair. The boy raised a brow but nearly shrugged in response. Unbeknownst to him, Fluttershy was glancing at his naked torso as water trailed down over his skin.

"Boy, this is nothing like camping in the Everfree forest," said Pinkie.

"Well we didn't have to walk this far," said Rainbow.

"And the climate didn't suck," said Aria. She noticed Rodan to be sitting alone, holding a water bottle. His eyes were downcast. Aria merely took a bite out of her protein bar, ignoring the sight.

Angirasu was sitting and eating a protein bar in silence. He sighed as he found his mind falling back to his nightmare filled night. He felt a little bit sleepy since he forced himself to stay up the rest of the night after the second nightmare. For whatever reason, they had gotten worse. Angirasu noticed Sonata kneeling next to him with a forced smile, holding out a cantine.

"Need water?" asked Sonata. Angirasu raised a metallic thermos, which swished with the sound of liquid inside.

"I have water," deadpanned Angirasu.

"Of course," said Sonata with a forced giggle.

As Junior was biting into a protein bar, Pinkie Pie came rushing to his side. She knelt down beside him as she held out a can of soda.

"Here! I saved this one for you!" said Pinkie with a smile.

"Oh. You sure?" asked Junior. Pinkie nodded eagerly. Junior couldn't help but crack a small smile as he took the soda can.

"Thanks. I appreciate it," said Junior, putting the can away. Pinkie's smile merely grew. She took a seat next to the boy.

"Hey, do you think dinosaurs taste good?" asked Pinkie, her voice in a whisper.

"Dinosaurs? I uh... i guess so," answered Junior, awkwardly.

"I think they'd taste like chicken. I hear that some meat that's not beef but also not chicken seem to taste like chicken," said Pinkie.

"I mean, maybe. You might be able to figure it out given our situation," said Junior. This entire exchange, while silly, felt normal compared to their current situation. In fact, it felt nostalgic. Just having a random conversation with Pinkie Pie reminded him of the earlier days before the fallout. It was something that Junior missed.

"Hey, I took a couple of those fruits from the tree near the cave before we left. Anyone wanna try one?" asked Rainbow, pulling out a large fruit from her basket.

"Sure, give it here," said Junior, holding his hands out. Rainbow grunted as she toss the melon sized fruit to the boy.

"Wait! We still don't know if that's safe to eat!" said Applejack in alarm. Junior ignored her and took a bite. The teens all tensed as they watched the boy chew. He shrugged.

"Hm. Not bad," said Junior as he swallowed. His eyes then widened. Junior wheezed as he made a gagging sound. The teens bore looks of alarm as the boy held his throat.

"Oh my God!" cried Sunset horror.

"Gojira!" cried Fluttershy. Junior suddenly stopped and began to snicker.

"Gotcha!" said Junior. The teens sighed in relief but also groaned in annoyance.

"You blasted, no good-" Applejack grunted as she grew flustered. Mosura began to smack Junior's shoulder several times, which he responded with pained yelps.

"Don't. Scare Us. Like that!" said Mosura with a glare.

"Alright, alright!" said Junior with a wince. He noticed Fluttershy looking at him with a glare, though her face looked to have puffed up as though she were holding back her anger. It was kind of hard to take her seriously since she looked too darn cute like that.

"Please, don't hold back on my account," deadpanned Junior. Fluttershy turned away with huff.

"Whatever. I'm gonna check the area," said Junior as he stood up and began to walk off with his spear in hand.

"So I uh... I just-" Sonata stumbled over her words as she sat next to Angirasu. The boy quickly stood up, raising his hand.

"Goji, wait up. I'll come with ya," said Angirasu, walking after the other Transmutant. Sonata moaned in disappointment. Junior turned and found Rodan to be sitting alone in silence.

"Rodan, you wanna come along?" asked Junior. Rodan shot his head up and turned to Junior.

"Sure," said Rodan, halfheartedly. The girls looked on oddly as the boys all walked off from the area, passing beyond the bushes.

"Hey, don't go off to far!" called Mosura.

"Huh. Wonder what that was about," said Pinkie.

Meanwhile, the boys were walking off from the path that they were on. Junior was looking back to see if any of them had followed. They seemed to have been a good distance away.

"Alright, that may be far enough," said Junior.

"Far enough?" asked Rodan.

"Yep. God, those chicks have been bickering nonstop these past couple of days!" said Junior in annoyance.

"Ah I see. We're venting," said Angirasu in amusement.

"Yeah. Come on man. I don't remember a whole lot, but I do remember just hearing them yell at each other. It gets annoying fast," said Junior with a groan.

"I hear ya. I'm actually glad you got them to stop earlier. I'm too worried that they'll just turn their anger on me," said Angirasu. Junior scoffed.

"Ah you can't be scared of them. I think girls have this sense that they can tell whether a guy is intimidated by them," said Junior.

"You think so?" asked Angirasu as he picked up a rock, tossing it to the side.

"Oh yeah. They don't respect you and can get overconfident too when they think they can just push any guy around. It's bullshit," said Junior.

"Surely not all of them are like that," said Angirasu.

"Of course not. And the ones who know that and aren't that way won't get defensive about it," said Junior as he sniffed.

"Then why don't you say that around them?" asked Rodan with a deadpanned look.

"Are you kidding? You wanna hear a bunch of teenage girls whine and bitch about me being a sexist because I think some of them would push us around if we weren't confrontational? We are stuck together, Ro," said Junior.

"Good point. Man, I'm getting a weird thrill out of this conversation for some reason," said Rodan. "Still though, I think you might be a little heated because they didn't appreciate you pretending to get poisoned."

"Maybe," said Junior with a shrug.

"I appreciated it, Gojira," said Angirasu.

"Thanks, Aang. Man we should make splitting off from the girls to just hang out a habit," said Junior.

"We're not just gonna vent about the girls are we?" asked Rodan with a raised brow.

"Nah, we can do whatever. But for sure, when they start to uh... You know what," said Junior. Rodan nodded.

"Oh yeah, I gotcha," said Rodan with a wink.

"I don't," said Angirasu in confusion.

"You know. It happens once a month," said Junior.

"Ooooh. OK, yeah." said Angirasu with a shudder. Junior sat down and began to drink from his canteen full of water.

"So Aang, what's up with you and Sonata? You've been kind of cold lately," said Junior in confusion.

"Yeah, I noticed that too," said Rodan. Angirasu scoffed.

"I don't think I even wanna talk about it," said Angirasu as he sat down next to a tree.

"I just thought that... I don't know, I thought you guys had a thing going on," said Junior.

"So did I. But I realized it was bullshit," said Angirasu, drawing into the dirt with a stick.

"What happened, man?" asked Rodan.

"Same thing that happened to Gojira with Adagio," said Angirasu as he pointed his stick at Junior.

"Oh..." said Junior with a grimace. Angirasu gave a bitter chuckle.

"You know, I really thought that she got me. She understood what it was like to be told what to do by everyone. Never being allowed to make decisions for yourself," said Angirasu, his brows furrowing.

"And what happens? She uses her magic to manipulate my mind to lie to my mom and to go out on these dates with her and risk getting in trouble. It wasn't out of my own free will!" said Angirasu, throwing the stick to a bush.

"God. I had to put up with this from my mother, and now the girl that I was starting to like. Life's funny, isn't it?" asked Angirasu sarcastically.

"I uh..." Junior scratched his head.

"Oh, and I'm also a fugitive now too," said Angirasu nonchalantly. Junior and Rodan looked at him incredulously.

"Whoa, what?!" exclaimed Junior and Rodan.

"Yeah. Isn't life fun?" asked Angirasu as he lied back.

"Shit. Man, Aang. I... I don't know what to say, buddy," said Junior, his expression softening.

"What's there to say? My mother turned me over to MONARCH, Sonata destroyed my trust, and we're marooned into prehistoric times," said Angirasu.

"Your mom? No way," said Rodan in disbelief.

"Well, she might as well have. She had her gun aimed at me. Guess I was never good enough for her. I'm out of her hair now," said Angirasu.

"Aang, come on. Don't talk like that," said Junior.

"Why not? I'm not being pessimistic. In fact, I think I'm feeling free," said Angirasu, standing up to his feet.

"I mean I'm not sitting in a cell miles underground right now. Let's have some fun while we're here," said Angirasu with a smile. Junior and Rodan just stared.

"You're taking this extraordinarily well," said Rodan. Angirasu shrugged. He turned and looked to the trees.

"Man, it's nice out here. Hey, what's that big fuzzy thing?" asked Angirasu, squinting. Junior and Rodan stood up and squinted as well.

"Huh. What's that? Some big hairy cat? Or a monkey?" asked Junior. Rodan's eye sight was much better compared to the other boys. After all, he was an aerial predator kind of Transmutant. Once his sights focused, his eyes widened in alarm.

"That ain't no damn monkey!" said Rodan.

"Oh hey, it's flying!" said Angirasu. Junior gasped as he stepped back.

"Oh God!!" cried Junior as a large brown fuzzy object crashed into him, causing him to fall to the ground.

Meanwhile, the girls all jumped at the sound of Junior's cry.

"That was Gojira!" said Mosura.

"He sounds like he's in trouble!" said Fluttershy. The girls all shot up to their feet and began to rush to where the boys had walked off to. Once they passed bushes, they found Junior to be standing with a large brown spider the size of his head, latched onto his face. Mosura screamed in fright at the sight as Junior gave muffled screams as he attempted to pry the spider off. Rodan was swinging a stick against him.

"Stand still! I'm trying to help!" yelled Rodan as he smacked his stick against Junior.

"What the hell is going on here?!" exclaimed Sunset.

"Get it off!!" cried Junior. Angirasu snatched the stick from Rodan.

"Give me that!" said Angirasu. He stepped over to Junior and swung the stick at Junior's head, smacking the spider off of his face. Junior gave a deep inhale and coughed.

"Are you OK?" asked Fluttershy. Junior panted as his eyes were blood shot. He grunted as he grabbed his spear and locked his sights on the spider. The arachnid hissed as it raised it legs.

"Hiss at this!" said Junior as he thrust his spear forward. The spider quickly jumped back, keeping its legs raised as its fangs were exposed.

"Son of a bitch!" said Junior as he thrust his spear again.

"Get it! Get it!" cried Mosura, hiding behind Sunset Shimmer.

"What do you think I'm trying to do?!" yelled Junior as he sent his spear forward. However, the spider jumped over the tip and began to run up the stick, towards Junior's hands. The teens cried out in fright and alarm as they staggered back.

"Oh no, you fucking don't!" said Junior as he backed handed the spider with his reptilian hand. The spider slammed into a tree, a couple of its legs were mangled from the impact. Junior grabbed a heavy stick and stomped towards the vulnerable arachnid.

"Face fucking little bastard!" said Junior as he raised his stick. He swung the stick against the spider multiple times, smashing it into the tree. The teens watched as Junior grunted as he kept swinging at a now dead spider.

"OK! OK, stop!" cried Sunset as she and Angirasu began to pull Junior back.

"No, he's still moving!" said Junior as he attempted to break free.

"You got him! He's dead!" said Angirasu, pulling Junior back. The dark haired teen panted as he kept his eyes on the dead arachnid that was nothing more than a stain on the tree. He suddenly found Fluttershy in his line of sight. She had her hands on his cheeks, forcing him to look into her eyes.

"Gojira, look at me! Calm down!" said Fluttershy. Junior's panting began to slow down. His adrenaline began to settle.

"You got him, buddy. He's gone," said Angirasu in a calming tone. Junior sighed heavily as he dropped the stick.

"Holy shit, man," said Aria with wide eyes.

"You OK?" asked Sunset worriedly.

"No, I'm not OK! I think that thing was trying to rape my face!" said Junior, pointing to the splat on the tree. Sonata gasped.

"This is just like that Alien movie! That spider might have been a mom trying to lay its eggs in your stomach!"

"Sonata!" said Adagio with a look of disgust.

"Right now they might be incubating in your stomach! Waiting for the day to hatch so they can eat you from inside out!" said Sonata with dread. Junior cupped a hand over his mouth as he began to gag.

"Oh God, stop," grunted Junior.

"No you gotta get the eggs out! Yak it! Yak it!" said Sonata urgently. Junior grunted as he forced his way passed Sunset, Angirasu and Fluttershy. He hid behind a bush and began to retch. The rest of the teens looked at Sonata in disapproval.

"What the heck is the matter with you?" asked Applejack.

"We're in a prehistoric world, people! Anything could happen!" said Sonata.

"She has a point," said Aria, begrudgingly.

"Darling? Are you alright?" called Rarity.

"Ugh..." Junior groaned. The teens looked to each other with grimaces.

Junior groaned as he lied on his back. He was staring up at the sky as a pair of winged birds circled. The boy grimaced as he watched as the birds circled over him.

"I'm not dead, you cunts," said Junior.

"Did you say something?" asked Mosura from the side. She and the rest of the teens were seated on the ground away from Junior.

"No. I was talking to these fucking birds. They're just circling. Waiting. Starving. Eager to peck my flesh apart for their own sustenance. Those are birds, right? I'm not hallucinating?" asked Junior.

"No, those are birds alright," said Mosura.

"Huh," replied Junior. Mosura frowned. The poor guy just collapsed after vomiting so much earlier. It was so bad that the group decided to take a longer break. It may delay their time to get to their destination, but they'd much rather be in their best condition to move.

"Goji, do you need anything?" asked Fluttershy.

"My dignity if you can find it," said Junior, glancing at the girl.

"Aw. Don't feel bad, Goji. Sure you lost your cool because a big hairy spider jumped on your face. We still respect you," said Pinkie with a reassuring smile.

"We do?" asked Aria in confusion. Adagio grunted as she elbowed her sister.

"I'm just kidding," said Aria in annoyance.

"Fuck my life," said Junior in a monotone. He sighed as he felt his eyes grow heavy.

"Gojira, you're not falling asleep are you?" asked Sunset.

"Nah it's fine. Just wake me when you wanna..." Junior trailed off as he began to drift off to sleep.

"Man, he's just been weird lately," said Rainbow in a whisper.

"He was just attacked by a giant, disgusting spider. I sympathize," said Mosura with a glare.

"Yeah me too," said Adagio with a nod. She shuddered at the memory of the arthropod that had attacked her prior.

"That just goes to show that we need to keep our wits. There's no telling what other creatures could be waiting for us out there," said Rarity. The teens all nodded in agreement.

"Alright, let’s give him five more minutes. Maybe we should start going over our supplies," said Twilight. The teens began to empty their baskets. They revealed the snacks and tools and sheets they had acquired from their previous camp.

"Let's see. Flint steel, matches, snacks, couple of hatchets, and a lantern," said Twilight, looking at the things that stood out to her the most.

"Yeah, but no batteries.," deadpanned Aria. This was a shame. The lantern would have been useful moving in the dark rather than making a fire to get around.

"Guess not. Say, any chance that we can power this another way?" asked Mosura.

"What do you mean?" asked Twilight.

"Well, maybe you can use your magic or something to power the lantern without the use of batteries. It was just a thought though," said Mosura, scratching her head. Twilight hummed in thought.

"Actually, that might work," said Twilight. Junior groaned as he began to roll himself along the ground, a bit further from the group.

"Keep it down, please," said Junior as he buried himself among the tall grass. Twilight sighed as she turned back to the group.

"OK, so if come across any streams or water sources, we should stop and refill. We do not wanna be dehydrated out here," said Twilight.

"Cool. We have this cone thingy and a pot," said Rainbow, drawing out a couple of items from her basket.

"Sunset can use her fire powers to heat up rocks for the water," said Mosura. Sunset grimaced.

"You want me to use that power out here?" asked Sunset, finding the abundant plant life in the area.

"Sunset, we need your help. We want to be on the move. It'll take too long just to set up a fire pit hot enough for the rocks. If you're immune to heat you produce, then you can just toss in the rocks yourself," said Mosura. Sunset nodded with a sigh.

"OK, got it," said Sunset.

Junior found himself lying himself down in the grass in silence. His eyes were closed as he breathed softly. He noticed that the grass was rustling near him. He opened an eye, finding Applejack to be kneeling next to him, a concerned look on her face.

"Don't do that. I thought you were another spider," said Junior in annoyance.

"Sorry," said Applejack in a small tone. Junior sighed as he propped up the back of his head with his arm.

"So what's up?" asked Junior.

"Just wanted to check on ya..." said Applejack. The two were in an awkward silence. Junior sighed.

"Applejack, listen," said Junior. The blonde turned her attention to the boy, who stared up to the trees,

"About what happened back at the cave. I... Well actually, I don't even know what to apologize about," said Junior with a blank look. Applejack raised a brow at him while growing mildly annoyed.

"Excuse me?" said Applejack, crossing her arms.

"That came out wrong. What I mean is, I don't know what exactly I did that made things awkward. I mean I do. I can understand being mad at a guy threatening to stomp you when he turns into a giant lizard," said Junior awkwardly. Applejack kept a stoic expression. Junior sighed.

"Do you hate me?" asked Applejack. Junior looked at her in confusion.

"What?" asked Junior. Applejack looked at him with a firm expression.

"Do. You. Hate me?" Applejack spoke much more directly. Junior was taken aback. He wasn't expecting this question out of her. Why would she even ask that? It seemed so out of left field that Junior had to collect his bearings to think of a response.

"I... I don't understand," said Junior. Applejack sighed in annoyance and looked away.

"That is like you. Denser than a rock," said Applejack.

"It's just that-"

"I mean who am I kidding? We didn't circle the wagons with ya when you got into trouble," said Applejack, a grimace on her face.

'So that's what this is about,' thought Junior. Asking him if he hated Applejack, let alone the other girls just threw him off. If it was very recently that their fallout happened, Junior wasn't even sure if he would say that he hated them. Yes, it hurt him that they didn't believe him, but it was because he started to like them that he was so angry. He wouldn't spare them a second thought if they were total strangers. Junior watched as Applejack held her arm, her lip quivering as she looked to the side. It seemed that there was more going on than Junior realized.

"AJ, if I scared you or hurt your feelings in anyway, then I am sorry," said Junior, looking to the girl with soft eyes. Applejack stared. Junior grunted as he sat up to fully face the girl.

"What happened back then doesn't matter now. We need to work together if we're going to survive and get home. Alright?" said Junior. Applejack cupped a hand over her mouth as some tears began to flow. She held in her sobs as her face grew red.

"Ah Applejack," said Junior with a frown. The girl wrapped her arms around Junior and wept into his shoulder.

"Everything's just insane right now! I'm scared..." whispered Applejack. Junior caressed her back as the girl cried.

"It's alright. Let it out," said Junior. He never realized just how much of a toll this had taken on Applejack. He was surprised that she could be emotional. She seemed much stronger compared to most girls. But, he couldn't fault her. They were put into a situation where multiple parties had tension among each other in a world that they didn't know. Junior couldn't afford sulking over what happened between them. He needed to bring everything that he had to make sure that they'd all get home safely.

"Hey, did you make Applejack cry?!" shouted Pinkie from the rest of the group. Junior recoiled as he noticed the stares that he was receiving.

"Um... I uh..." Junior awkwardly sat. Applejack pulled away as she wiped her eyes with a sniffle.

"Oh, you know Goji," said Applejack with a sniffle. She brought her Stetson down over her face.

"Wait, what?" asked Junior. He noticed that the rest of the girls were looking at him in disapproval.

"Shame on you!" said Rarity.

"Me?! Hey, she's just stressed out!" said Junior defensively. He noticed the teasing smile that Applejack gave him as she was hiding her face with her Stetson. Junior groaned in annoyance as he glared at her.

"Because you made her stressed!" said Pinkie. Junior sighed in annoyance as the girls scolded him. Rodan sighed as he got up.

"I'll be back. I gotta take a leak," said Rodan as he walked off.

"TMI!" said Sonata.

"Hey, don't forget to wash your hands! We have water for a reason!" said Sunset. Rodan groaned in annoyance.

"Oh and make sure that there aren't any spiders around. I'm not helping you if you get bit," said Junior. Rodan winced.

"Ah right. Good to know," said Rodan.

Junior sighed as the girls finally gave up on scolding him. He noticed Applejack scooting closer to him with an amused look.

"You're a cheeky hick, you know that?" deadpanned Junior. Applejack chuckled in response.

"Sorry bout that, hun," said Applejack. She suddenly leaned into Junior and planted a loud wet kiss on his cheek. Junior flushed furiously as he looked at her with wide eyes.

"Hello," said Junior. Applejack smiled as she ruffled the boy's spiky hair.

"Remember, we're counting on ya, sugarcube," said Applejack. Junior slightly nodded as his face burned red. Applejack gave a small girlish giggle as she walked off to the rest of the group. Junior just stared as he held his cheek. His brows furrowed as his eyes fell on Applejack as her rear slightly swayed in her denim shorts.

"Damn I can't get enough of those legs," said Junior under his breath.

Meanwhile, Rodan sighed in relief. He took his water bottle and began to rinse his hands. He hummed to himself as he rinsed his hands. During this, a brief flash of his memory flooded his mind. Fire. Gunfire. Shrieks. Rodan felt his heart race as he recalled Eliza's frightened face as she began to mutate. Rodan stood with a blank expression on his face.

"That's right..." said Rodan. It still hadn't hit him yet. Eliza wasn't around anymore. She was dead. And he was the one that killed her. Rodan sealed up his water bottle but noticed something in the dirt.

"Wha..." Rodan knelt down and began to look over the dirt. His eyes widened.

"No way," said Rodan.

"Alright, let's saddle up ya'll! Time to move out!" said Applejack's voice.

"H-Hey, guys! I think I-" Rodan looked back at the ground.

"Rodan, hurry up! We gotta move!" called Junior. Rodan sighed as he looked back at the dirt.

"OK," said Rodan as he began to run back to join the group. What he saw in the dirt was unmistakable. He had found what looked to be a foot print. Belonging to a human.

Chapter 3: Predatory

It was the afternoon. The Main 7, the Dazzlings and Transmutant 4 continued their long journey to the mountains. Junior remained in the lead, with a firm grip on his spear. Angirasu hung in the back of the group while Rodan guarded the side. The girls were mainly bunched together with Twilight more in the center, considering she'd be the most vulnerable.

"Hey, who do you think looks hotter?" asked Adagio, leaning close to the girls in a whisper.

"Out of who?” asked Rainbow in annoyance. The last thing she wanted to hear was this pervy chick gush about either Sunset or the other girls during this trip.

"You obviously think Sunset's the hottest right? Redheads are either gorgeous people or not really," said Pinkie. Sunset sighed in annoyance.

"Don't encourage her, Pinkie," said Sunset.

"Why are you whispering by the way?" asked Aria. Adagio scoffed in annoyance.

"Yes, we all know I think Sunset's the hottest, with me a close second, with Fluttershy and Mosura tied third," said Adagio in annoyance.

"What? No love for Rarity?" asked Pinkie, prompting the indigo haired girl to give an offended gasp.

"I'm talking about the guys," deadpanned Adagio. There was an awkward silence among the girls.

"Hey we don't talk about stuff like that in the presence of guys. That's the gal code!" said Sonata in disapproval.

"It is?" asked Rarity in confusion.

"Ugh I don't wanna talk about that!" said Rainbow with a scoff.

"Besides, Angirasu is clearly the hottest," said Sonata.

"I mean, Aangey is cute. But Rodey scores higher in my book cause he's funny," said Pinkie with a shrug. Sonata's brow twitched.

"What did you call him?" asked Sonata.

"You have no right to be mad about that," said Aria with a glare.

"Shut it, you guys! They're gonna hear you!" whispered Twilight. Adagio cleared her throat.

"Oh boys~! Would you mind giving us some space?" asked Adagio innocently.

"What are you doing? asked Sunset.

"What for?" asked Junior as he looked back in confusion.

"We have a little private discussion going on here. Not suitable for boys. I hope you understand," said Adagio innocently. Junior grimaced.

"I won't ask. Just please stay together," said Junior as he began to walk on ahead. Rodan and Angirasu both began to hang back, putting some distance from the girls.

"Now we can talk all we want," said Adagio smugly. Some of the girls groaned in response.

"Come on, does it really matter?" asked Mosura.

"What's wrong Mosu? Scared to let everyone know your taste?" asked Adagio teasingly. Mosura scoffed.

"Don't be ridiculous! We don't have time to be acting like a bunch teenage girls!" said Mosura.

"But we are teenage girls," said Pinkie with an odd look.

"Ooh. Someone's trying to act like a grownup," said Aria, putting on a mock child voice. Mosura growled in annoyance.

"Lighten up, Mosura. It's just for fun. Gotta pass the time. I mean look at them. Shirtless, no pants. That primitive and rugged masculine look," said Adagio, with a sultry smile.

"You mean filthy?" deadpanned Rarity. Mosura's eyes drifted to Junior. She found herself staring at his back as every fiber of muscle in his body contracted and loosened under his skin. The sweat from the heat trailing down his skin. Mosura began to flush.

"Oh my..." said Fluttershy, her face red hot. She herself couldn't help but stare. In fact, she hadn't been able to keep her eyes off him this whole time.

"Now compare the three. Rodan's lean body. He may be shorter, but he certainly has an athletic build. That added with his charisma makes him worthy of a jock title," said Adagio. Rainbow grimaced as she glanced back at Rodan, her cheeks warming up.

"Now take Angirasu. He's tall and strong. But his muscles are more round, giving him a more soft appearance. It contrasts his really spiky hair, which also makes him look a bit aggressive. Why, there's even a subtle softness to his hair. And those eyes of his show his gentle soul," said Adagio. Sonata was biting her lip as she blushed furiously. A few of the other girls were blushing as well.

"I think he'd look better in some nice clothes. Maybe even with a haircut," said Rarity, flushing.

"Yeah. Now take Gojira. That's the whole enchilada," said Adagio with a blushing smile.

"You mean he's delicious?" asked Pinkie, a smile on her face. Most girls groaned at her 'pun', but Pinkie made no such thing.

"No. I mean he brings out that primal fantasy guy for women," said Adagio. She made a camera frame view with her fingers, with Junior in her line of sight.

"Look at him. He's tall, but not lanky. He's in pretty good shape, but not over built where you suspect he's obsessed with himself. Those muscles are tight and he carries himself with this bad boy vibe," said Adagio, grinning.

"Yeah..." said Mosura to herself, blushing furiously.

"He's stoic. He's aggressive. He's a fighter. But underneath all of that roughness..."

"He's kind underneath," said Fluttershy, looking at Junior longingly.

"I was gonna say he was a softie, but sure," said Adagio with a shrug. Applejack softly chuckled.

"Yeah, you could say that," said Applejack with a small smile.

"Ahem. I-I think that's enough," said Twilight with a blush.

"OK. If we had to stay here forever, who would you marry to repopulate the human race with?" asked Adagio.

"Adagio!" cried Sunset in alarm.

"Dibs on Goji~," said Adagio. Both Mosura and Fluttershy turned to Adagio with angry looks.

"Excuse me?!" said Mosura and Fluttershy in unison. Adagio snickered mischievously.

"Just teasing!" said Adagio.

"Good. It's most improper for a lady to call dibs on a gentleman to court. Besides, I would've won Angirasu's heart in that hypothetical scenario," said Rarity, brushing her fingers through her hair.

"No fair!" said Sonata. Aria groaned in response. Some of the girls began to argue. Meanwhile, the boys remained silent.

"Huh. I wonder what got them to start arguing," said Angirasu.

"Probably nothing important," said Rodan.

"Girls are complicated," said Junior to himself, with a grimace.

The teenagers continued to travel through the land. They had begun to approach the entrance to a clearing of the forest. Beyond, there was flat land with grass and smaller trees scattered through the land. There was even a stream running along the earth.

"This is wonderful! We can refill our water supplies here!" said Twilight.

"Yay! Break time!" said Pinkie.

"It's gotta be a short one, Pinkie. We wanna cover a lot of ground at least by nightfall," said Mosura. Rarity deeply inhaled as she stretched her arms.

"It'll be nice to be out of the forest for awhile. I'm looking forward to standing in the sun and-" Rarity was interrupted as she felt something drip on her head. She reached for her head and felt something wet on her fingers. Pinkie gasped.

"Rarity, you're bleeding!" said Pinkie. Rarity stared at her fingers, a chill running through her veins.

"That's not..." Rarity slowly looked up. The girl suddenly broke into a horrified shriek, startling the rest of the group.

"What?! What is it?!" exclaimed Twilight. Rarity whimpered as she pointed above. The rest of the teens looked up and froze in horror. A few of the teens cried out in alarm while the rest fell silent.

Above the teens were three human corpses, all male. They hung upside down from one of the trees, with planks of wood tied to their backs, holding their arms out into a T pose. The corpses swayed, one of them dripping with blood. Rarity frantically stumbled back to avoid the drips. She began to dig through her basket.

"Water! I need water!" whimpered Rarity. Junior handed her his water bottle, which she snatched and frantically opened it and began to pour it on her hand and her hair.

"Well... at least we know we aren't the only humans here," said Rainbow.

"Or those could have been the only other ones and we're all that's left," said Angirasu. Fluttershy had her mouth cupped as she averted her eyes.

"Who could've done this?" asked Applejack as she held her stetson over her chest in respect of the dead.

"I don't know. But now we know that prehistoric predators aren't the only thing we should be worried about," said Mosura.

"Ugh. Nothing makes sense. Humans, giant arthropods and dinosaurs living alongside each other? What the hell is this?" asked Twilight. Rodan felt himself growing more anxious as he stared at the hanging corpses. He gagged as he felt himself wanting to vomit.

"You ok, Ro?" asked Junior.

"I'm good. It's just the way these guys were hung. It almost reminds me of inverted crucifixions. Whoever did this must have been into dark stuff," said Rodan with a gulp.

"Nah... you're looking too much into this. It's just a coincidence," said Junior. Though he had to admit, what they were seeing was something ominous. It was here that Junior noticed something. One of the corpses had an infinity symbol carved into his chest. It looked strikingly similar to the MONARCH insignia. Even the corpse next to that one bore a skull carved into his chest. That one looked a lot like a Purist insignia. Junior brushed it off as a coincidence. Then, he noticed that the third corpse bore a carved symbol in his chest as well. However, this symbol was shaped like a hand.

"Jesus," said Junior, growing more unnerved.

Aria held her arms as she looked around with a grimace.

"Guys, I think we should get moving. I get the feeling that we're being watched," said Aria.

"Good call. Let's go," said Junior as he began to walk out to the clearing. The rest of the teens began to follow, but took one last look at the men who had an unfortunate passing.

Angirasu stooped as he noticed something about one of the corpses.

The corpse with the skull carved into his chest was the oddest one out. This person's face was stuck in a large grin. It was unnerving to see this lifeless shell in such a state. It was as though he had laughed to death. Angirasu grimaced as he began to follow the group out to the clearing.

Meanwhile, miles above, a pteranodon soared. The flying reptile was sickly in appearance. Its bright red eyes stared at the teens below as it soared. Upon its back, a man covered in dark armor rode on the back of this winged beast.

The flying reptile gave a cry as it began to dive through the air, catching the wind current to carry it across the land. The creature and its rider traveled a few miles away. They descended near a campsite by a cliff. The rider landed his stead and disembarked. The armored man made his way through the camp, which was filled with tents and armored soldiers. The soldiers were clad in similar dark armor, bearing cold looks on their faces. A soldier was cutting the neck of a dark bird-like reptilian creature, which bore wings that looked like leaves. Its violet blood spilled into a bowl.

"Where are Sergeant Kenra and Lady Sigyn?" questioned the armored rider.

"They're below the cliff," answered the soldier as he drained the creature of its fluids.

Meanwhile, below the cliff, there stood two armored women. One of them bore pale skin and wore dark armor that appeared to belong in a middle age era of some sort. The other was of Neighsian descent. She was middle aged, bearing scars over the side of her face, partially hidden by her short hair Her armor looked more modern. It was dark and compacted, with a spandex under suit beneath. On her breast plate was a MONARCH insignia.

The Neighsian woman carried a rifle. She was looking through the scope. Her sights had fallen upon an infant tyrannosaurus rex. Its large eyes blinked as it circled a dead ground sloth. The creature began to nibble on the open wound, tearing at the meat.

"Come to mamma," said the woman as she placed her finger on the trigger.

"Ma'am," said a male voice. The shooter flinched with a start. In doing so, she accidentally pulled the trigger, firing off a red bolt from the gun. The bolt missed the baby rex, which cried out in alarm as the bolt struck a tree nearby, making it ran off.

"Damn it! That was going to be dinner!" said the shooter in annoyance. She stood up as her short hair covered her right eye.

"You better have a good reason for distracting me, soldier!" said the woman with a glare.

"My apologies, ma'am," said the armored rider.

"Now, now. That's no way to treat a subordinate, Kenra," said the woman, as her hair blew in the wind. Her ears were revealed to be long and pointed.

"Now, what did you need?" asked the woman.

"Lady Sigyn, I've discovered intruders to be advancing on our border," said the armored rider.

"Well that's no good. How many men are we talking?" asked Sigyn.

"Not soldiers, ma'am. They're children," said the rider.

"Great, more refugees," said Kenra in annoyance as she began to check her rifle.

"That won't do. You know how her majesty hates uninvited guests," said Sigyn with a sigh.

"Yeah but dealing with dirty trespassers isn't my job," said Kenra with a scoffed.

"With all due respect, ma'am. It is your job to be of service to-" the rider was interrupted as Kenra glared at him.

"Hey! No one asked you! Now I have to figure out dinner since baby Tyrant Dragon is off the menu!" said Kenra in annoyance. She then noticed a pack of fully grown rexes to be stomping into the area, with the baby close behind.

These predators stood to be twenty feet tall in height. They were covered in thick bumpy forest green patterned scales. They bore powerful jaws with razor sharp teeth protruding from their lower and upper jaws like crocodiles. Kenra smirked as she watched these creatures feed on the dead ground sloth.

"So, you said there were intruders huh? Get Max. I'm gonna make this fun," said Kenra with a devious smile.

The teens found themselves standing in the middle of great flat plane. Emerald green grass blew in the wind as trees rustled in the distance. The teens looked on in awe as herds of prehistoric beasts roamed the land. Sauropods gave cries as they migrated together for the tall trees. A herd of parasaurolophus made their way to a watering hole for a drink. And most surprisingly of all, large mammals grazed as well. Ground sloths moved across the land as deer grazed the fields. There were even a herd of rhinos that bore two large horns on their snout. Small flying reptiles soared overhead, landing on the largest animals. The winged reptiles rested on the backs of these behemoths and fed on any insects that landed on them.

"Wow. It's like seeing a children's science book come to life," said Mosura in awe.

"Or a kid's sandbox. These things don't belong together. Just where are we?" asked Sunset.

The teens began to move on. As they walked, they took the time to gaze upon these giants. The sun shining upon them brought out the bright colors of the scales on the great lizards of old. They saw more species of dinosaurs in the area, great and small. The quadrupedal beasts stood out the most. The teens also noticed a pair of dinosaurs running on two legs. They bore beaks and heads that were covered in spikes, with two horns on the back of their skulls. They almost looked like wingless dragons. The creatures hissed at each other as they began to circle around. The two butted heads as they battled for dominance.

Rarity yelped as she felt herself step on something. She recoiled as a high pitch cry filled the air. From the grass emerged a small two legged creature. It stood on two legs like any common biped dino, yet its head was shaped like a triceratops. The creature hissed at the girl as it ran off. Suddenly, more similar creatures began to emerge from the grass, fleeing from the teens.

"Agh! I can't get enough pictures of these guys!" said Twilight as she held her phone up.

"Hey guys, do you think we're too out in the open? I feel like something's gonna get the jump on us," said Rainbow as she looked around the open field.

"We should be fine as long as we stick close to the herd of the biggest animals. Just don't get too close. Wouldn't want to make them mad," said Twilight. Rarity groaned as she looked to the distant mountain.

"We've been walking all day and we're still nowhere near our destination!" complained Rarity.

"Yeah, my feet are killing me. These ankle boots were not intended for long distance travel, you know," said Adagio as she stood and held one of her own ankles.

"Hmm. I wonder if there's any chance to ride these guys," said Mosura as she looked to the creatures in the area. Fluttershy smiled in response. She was about to speak but Pinkie ran passed her, giggling.

"Hey! Can we get a ride?!" called Pinkie as she ran to a herd of parasaurolophus. The dinosaurs gave startled cries and began to run off from the girl. Junior groaned in annoyance as he ran after Pinkie.

"You idiot! You're just going to spook them!" yelled Junior. Pinkie moaned in disappointment.

"I'm sorry. I just wanted to help," said Pinkie. Junior sighed.

"Let Fluttershy handle it," said Junior. He began to look around the area at all the animals. They couldn't just ride any of them. They would need something that wouldn't get spooked easily and is capable of warding off predators.

"Shy, do you see those guys over there?" asked Junior, pointing to a herd of triceratops. They were large beasts, built with heavy muscle and covered in rough scales and scutes like a crocodile. The beasts bore long horns on their head and one on their snout and sharp spikes stuck out from their frills. On their tails were long needle-like spikes that protruded out.

"Yes, I see them. Want me to ask them?" asked Fluttershy.

"Only if you can handle it," said Junior with a smile. Fluttershy smiled back as she gave an 'OK' sign. The group hung back a bit as Fluttershy made her way to the horned herbivores that fed on the grass. They all began to take notice of the human girl.

"Excuse me, Mr. Triceratops. My friends and I are trying to get to the mountains for safety," said Fluttershy as she pointed to mountains in the distance. The dino that she spoke to followed her point, giving a small groan.

"Oh! So you're going there soon too? Would it be too much trouble to ask if we could ride along?" asked Fluttershy. The beast grunted in response. Fluttershy smiled brightly.

Soon, the beasts began to form up. They had finished feeding and resting were prepared to migrate to their next destination. However, they were stalled since the teenagers were too busy arguing about sitting arrangements.

"Absolutely not! There is no way I'm riding with you for next few hours!" said Sunset in annoyance, glaring at Adagio. The girl huffed in response.

"I'm fine with that! You might just knock me off anyway! You can't handle this sexiness!" said Adagio as she gestured to herself.

"Oh get over yourself!" scoffed Sunset. Junior sighed in dismay as the two argued. Meanwhile, Angirasu was scowling as Sonata was standing next to him.

"I think it'd be cool to ride together," said Sonata.

"You think it'd be cool to ride a giant smelly reptile that grazes in the fields all day? I hate to see what you find boring," said Angirasu as he crossed his arms, avoiding eye contact. Sonata sighed as she lowered her head. Pinkie lunged for Twilight and wrapped her arms around her tightly.

"Twilight, let's be buddies! I want you to tell me about all the dinosaurs and stuff we saw today!" said Pinkie. Twilight winced as she forced a smile.

"That... Might be fun," grunted Twilight. Rarity cleared her throat in discomfort as she watched as Sunset and Adagio fight.

"Rainbow, can we ride together?" asked Rarity in a whisper.

"Sure. Just don't complain so much please," said Rainbow. Rarity gave an offended scoff.

"Darling, I have not complained that much," said Rarity. Rainbow merely looked to her with a deadpanned stare.

"Alright, stop! Stop arguing! No one is forcing you to ride together!" said Junior in annoyance as he looked to Adagio and Sunset. The two were looking away from each other as they had their arms crossed.

"Honestly. You two need to get over it. We can't afford to keep bickering like this," said Junior. Angirasu sighed in annoyance as Sonata fiddled with her fingers next to him. Aria quickly took Sonata and began to walk her away from the boy.

"I thought I told you to give him some space," whispered Aria in disapproval.

"But I-" Sonata moaned in disappointment.

"Um, Goji... Can-" Fluttershy spoke up but stopped as Adagio clung to his arm.

"Then you won't mind us riding together, right?" asked Adagio.

"Sure, whatever. Let's just hurry up so we can go," said Junior impatiently. Fluttershy scowled in annoyance while Mosura clenched her fists as she grew flustered.

Aria watched as Applejack partnered up with Sonata. She found Sunset partnering up with Angirasu, though the red head kept glaring at Adagio. The twin tailed pop star took notice of Rodan to be sitting on the ground, picking at grass. He's been rather quiet compared to what she's used to. It was a bit unnerving to see, along with the constant cold look he kept.

"Hey, what are you doing?" asked Aria.

"Waiting," answered Rodan.

"On what?" asked Aria in annoyance.

"For everyone to partner up. I don't really care who I end up with," said Rodan in a neutral tone. Aria raised a brow in confusion. Rodan Shou passing up on the opportunity to partner up with any of the cute girls in the group was a surprise. Aria noticed that the rest of the teens had already began to partner up, much to her dismay.

"Since you don't care, you can ride with me," said Aria, unenthusiastic about the situation. Rodan merely glanced at her.

"You're riding Bitch though. Don't grope me neither, or else you're gonna lose those hands," said Aria with a warning glare. Rodan merely stood up.

"Sure," said Rodan simply, walking passed the girl. Aria's brows raised.

"What? No comeback?" asked Aria.

It has been a couple of hours. The afternoon sun was beginning to set. The sky was growing yellow and some of the more nocturnal creatures began to emerge. The teens found themselves riding on the backs of the triceratops herd through another forest.

Junior rode on the second dino in the line of the herd. Adagio held onto his waist to keep herself secured to avoid falling off the moving beast. Mosura and Fluttershy rode the Alpha male of the herd in the front, leading the group through the forest. Sunset clung to Angirasu as they rode the third member of the herd. Rodan rode behind Aria, holding her waist. Applejack rode with Sonata, Rainbow rode with Rarity, and Twilight rode with Pinkie Pie.

During their ride, more strange creatures were spotted from the trees. A burly orangutan-like beast sat upon a large tree branch, looking down at the humans that rode the dinosaurs. Its matted brown fur was covered in moss and its skin was rough. The ape gave a small grumble sound as it curiously watched from its branch.

From another tree, a cat sized creature ran along the tree branches. It appeared like a bat, but lacked the membranes on its limbs for flight. However, it's long spindly legs carried it across the tree. The creature's large bulbous eyes scanned the area. Its nose flared as it snorted, and its large ears listened in. Its long sharp claws dug into the tree as it crawled, almost like a spider. Rarity whimpered as she clung to Rainbow tightly in fright.

The bat suddenly leaped from its branch, several feet across the forest towards another tree, latching on. The bat scurried up and pounced onto another branch, where several fruit hung. The bat reached its long fore limb and used its claws and thumbs to grab one of the fruit. The bat sunk its fangs into the fruit and began to feed.

"Man, that is one ugly fruit bat," said Rainbow.

A couple of hog-like beasts began to scamper in the path of the herd. They were large, standing at 5 feet in height. Their snouts bore four tusks that protruded out from their jaws and boney spines stuck out of their back. The creatures snorted as they dashed passed the herd, causing the alpha male to grunt as it slightly flinched.

"Easy, Mr. Triceratops," said Fluttershy as she ran a comforting hand over the back of the beast. The dino began to settle and continued on the path.

"Gojira, look at that!" said Adagio, pointing to a bird group of birds that stood among the tallest tree branches. They bore bright plumages, ranging from red and orange and yellow. They bore feathered crests and long tail feathers. The creatures looked similar to a Phoenix. The birds gave cries that echoed through the forest.

Fluttershy looked back to find Junior and Adagio. The rose haired girl frowned as she watched as the pop star kept her arms wrapped around his waist. She was tapping the boy and pointed to all of the magnificent creatures that they spotted on their journey, which Junior would respond by looking. Watching this filled Fluttershy with envy. The way they looked was almost like how a couple would. That could have been her riding with Junior.

"Ooh! Fluttersy, look!" said Mosura, pointing to what looked like a group of rabbits to be bounding through the bushes in the woods. Fluttershy gasped and grinned, her mood lighting up. Rabbits were one of her most favorite kind of animals.

"Hi, little bunnies!" cooed Fluttershy.

"Aw, they're just too darn cute!" said Mosura. One of the rabbits stopped running and looked to the rest that ran to the bushes. The rabbit turned to look at the humans.

"Oh God!" Mosura flinched with an unnerved look. The rabbit looked lean in build. Its head bore small antlers that stuck out of its head. Its eyes were a deep yellow and bore sharp fangs and buck teeth to be sticking out of its muzzle. The creature wiggled its fluffy tail.

"Oh. Well, hello sweetie!" said Fluttershy as she waved at the rabbit.

"Sweetie?" asked Mosura as she eyed the bunny. She couldn't believe that Fluttershy could still fawn over this mangy looking creature.

"Man, this beats walking," said Aria with a smile. As she looked around at the strange creatures that roamed in this forest, she began to feel like something was off. She couldn't put her finger on it. The dinosaur that she rode on stumbled with a grunt, causing Aria to grunt as she felt Rodan bump against her back.

"Sorry," said Rodan, scooting back a bit as he kept his arms around Aria's waist.

It was here that Aria's mind finally clicked. She knew what was missing. The girl looked back at the boy behind her. She realized that he hadn't tried to flirt with her during the ride. Not even once. It was here that she noticed the deep frown on his face. He seemed to have grown much more gloomy over the course of these past couple of days.

"Hey, what's the mater with you? We're on a nature walk looking at freaky animals while riding dinosaurs for God's sake!" said Aria. Rodan forced a small smile.

"Yeah, it's cool..." said Rodan. Aria stared as the boy kept his eyes on downcast.

"Rodan, what's wrong? You're starting to creep me out," said Aria, her tone softening.

"Eliza's gone..." said Rodan.

"What?" asked Aria. It was here that she remembered what led up to their current predicament. She had forgotten all about Eliza.

"Eliza's dead and it's all my fault," said Rodan, his tone distant. Aria's eyes slightly widened.

"Rodan, you can't blame yourself for-"

"You weren't there," said Rodan. Aria was about to say something back but couldn't. There weren't any words that she could muster to respond. The look in Rodan's eyes sent shivers through her. So, Aria turned forward, growing more worried.

An hour passed. The teens continued on their journey. The sky grew darker, nearing the twilight. Stars began to shine in the sky above the jungle canopy. The teens found more nocturnal animals to be emerging. More flightless fruit bats scurried on the trees, taking up the juicy fruit that hung. An owl stood on a tree. It twisted its head 180 degrees, looking down at the humans with glowing yellow orange eyes. It was large, standing at three feet in height. Its brown feathers were long.

"I feel much safer traveling with these guys," said Mosura with an uneasy look as she stared at the owl. She noticed Fluttershy to be looking over her shoulder. Mosura looked back and found Adagio to be resting her head against Junior's shoulder as she kept her arms wrapped around him. Mosura bore a mild look of annoyance but turned to Fluttershy.

"Worried that the hussie will try to take advantage of Goji again?" asked Mosura. Fluttershy flinched as she realized that Mosura noticed that she was staring at the pair behind them.

"I-I wasn't..." Fluttershy began to stammer. Mosura smiled in amusement.

"It's OK. I'm worried about the guy too. It wasn't cool what she did. But I don't think she's dumb enough to try that again at this point," said Mosura in reassurance. Honestly, she wished that she was the one riding behind Junior. Fluttershy shook her head.

"That's... Not it," said Fluttershy. Mosura raised a brow.

"Then... what is it?" asked Mosura. Fluttershy began to blush as she looked back at Mosura.

"I... I have a crush on Gojira," said Fluttershy in a small tone. Mosura stiffened. She had to do a double take to make sure that she didn't misheard her. Fluttershy looked away with a shy smile.

"He's just so strong and kind. I can't help myself," said Fluttershy as her cheeks grew warmer.

"It's uh... It's funny that you say that. Because I actually... like him too," said Mosura. Fluttershy looked back at her with wide eyes. The two stared at each other for several seconds, before looking away.

'This just got awkward,' thought Mosura.

Meanwhile with Junior and Adagio, the two sat in silence. Adagio leaned her head against him with a yawn. This seating arrangement was working out better than she thought. She didn't have to deal with Sunset's mouth and she got to lean her tired head against someone who isn't complaining. In Junior's case, he was glad that there wasn't any more bickering during this trip. Though as he felt Adagio lean on him, he began to recall their last interaction before the invasion. Adagio seemed to have been having trouble before, but he never had the opportunity to ask her. It seemed like now was as good of a time as any.

"Adagio?" called Junior.

"Hmm?" answered Adagio, raising her head.

"I've been meaning to ask. I noticed that you seemed to have been having problems. But I never got around to hear you out," said Junior. Adagio grimaced.

"Oh," said Adagio.

"If you want to talk, I'll listen," said Junior. Adagio looked to Junior and the sincerity in his eyes. She looked away, biting her lip. She wanted to talk, but she felt herself being held back. Something was telling her to keep quiet. She wondered why she was feeling that way. After all, the guy was offering to hear her out.

"Gojira... I-" Adagio was interrupted as a distant ear piercing roar filled the air. The teens shot up, alert. The herd of triceratops began to look around, growing anxious. Fluttershy tried to keep the Alpha male of the herd calm but they seemed to have already beginning to panic.

"What the hell was that?" asked Angirasu. The teens looked back and caught sight of a rising yellow cloud. The sound of animal cries filled the air. From the cloud, a stampede of different herbivore dinosaurs approached.

"Stampede!" cried Applejack. From the clouds emerged a pack of tyrannosauruses. The predators gave a terrifying shriek as they stomped after the dinosaurs that fled.

"More like Dinner rush!" said Rainbow. The triceratops began to buck and cry out in panic. The beasts' movement caused the teens to fall off of their rides and to the ground. Adagio screamed in fright as a triceratops was about to stomp on her. However, Junior quickly pulled her away to safety. The dinosaurs began to flee, with the rest of the stampede heading for the teens.

"Watch out!" cried Sunset. The teens began to flee from the path to avoid the stampede. An iguanodon cried out as it ran in Twilight's direction. The girl whimpered as she ran to avoid getting trampled. Applejack suddenly tackled her to the ground, narrowly avoiding the dinosaur as it ran. The teens were scattered as they tried to avoid getting stomped on.

Above the jungle canopy, Kenra and Sigyn rode on the back of a pteranodon. The two watched the chaos unfold.

"Told you this would be fun," said Kenra as she watched as the teens tried to avoid getting crushed.

"Indeed," said Sigyn in amusement.

Meanwhile below ground, Junior ran with Adagio in tow. The girl cried out as the dinosaurs ran passed them. Junior led her to a tree.

"Look!" cried Adagio. Junior turned to the direction of her point, finding Fluttershy and Mosura to be unable to make it out of the middle of the stampede. Junior grunted as he ran back.

"Gojira, no!" cried Adagio in alarm. She cried out in pain as she felt herself cut. She found that she grazed her arm onto a plant that bore long needles. She began to step away from it and looked to Junior worriedly.

Junior grunted as he avoided slamming into a two legged herbivore that ran by. He cried out to Mosura and Fluttershy, who found themselves being blocked by another two legged dinosaur. Junior ran to reach them but failed to notice a triceratops running his way. The creature rammed into him. Junior was caught to its head as its horn on its snout grazed his back. Adagio screamed in horror as she watched as Junior was flung over the creature.

"Gojira!!" cried Mosura as her pupils disappeared from her eyes. Her body began to ache.

Junior grunted as he lied on the ground. His eyes became reptilian as his back stung with the gash. He snarled as his body began to morph and change. Meanwhile, the rest of the Transmutants began to change form as well.

"Whoa, are you seeing this?!" exclaimed Kenra. From above the jungle, she and Sigyn watched as the Transmutants began to morph and change into beasts.

"This just got interesting," said Sigyn with a smirk. Kenra squinted.

"The big one. No, it can't be him," said Kenra. As she found Junior stand up to his full height, her eyes widened.

"It's Lucky Dragon," said Kenra in shock.

Junior gave an ear piercing shriek as he faced the approaching predators. The rest of the herbivores scampered away in fright as the Transmutants began turn to face the terrible lizards. The largest Rex among them glared at Junior and snarled. It gave a loud roar, while Junior bared his teeth. He was soon joined up by Angirasu, who shook himself and snarled. Rodan began to walk and spread his wings, giving a loud squawk. Mosura shrieked as her bio luminescent wings glowed brightly.

"Take cover!" cried Twilight. The girls began to back away from the path, taking up refuge by the trees as the beasts stared down at each other. Junior roared as he began to sprint towards the rexes, followed by the other Transmutants. The dinosaurs roared as they ran towards them as well. In seconds, the beasts collided.

Junior slammed into the alpha rex, causing it to stumble. He grabbed the alpha's head and forced it to the side. Junior sunk his teeth into his neck, causing it to cry out in agony. Angirasu snarled as he swung his tail at the second rex, who stumbled back to avoid the dangerous club tail. Mosura shrieked as she soared towards the third rex, spitting a glob of silk onto its head, making it grunt as it thrashed, unable to see. Rodan dove towards the fourth rex and dug his talons into its head. He slashed his talons along its head as he used his wings to keep himself airborne.

The teens watched as the Transmutants battled the predators. Junior was tackled by a fifth rex that came from his blind spot as he mauled the alpha rex. He groaned as he fell onto his back and held the fifth rex's head. The fifth rex snapped its jaws at Junior, who held it back. The alpha rex snarled as it got up, bleeding from its neck. It bit down on Junior's tail, who screeched in pain. He failed to hold the fifth rex back, who managed to bit down on his shoulder.

Angirasu grunted as he found himself knocked onto his back. He groaned as he attempted to roll over but couldn't. He was like a turtle turned onto its shell. The second rex snarled as it began to bite at his neck. Angirasu wailed in pain, swinging his tail upward. The swing of his tail managed to reach the rex, slamming the club against its head. The carnivore collapsed as the club crushed its skull and impaled it. Its eyes rolled back as it lied dead. Angirasu grunted as he began to force himself to rock in place until he managed to tip himself back onto his feet. He shook himself as his neck began to bleed.

"We gotta do something!" said Twilight as Mosura found herself knocked from the air. The third rex snarled as it stalked towards her, ready to crush the moth with its jaws. Mosura hissed as she used her long fore limbs to scoot herself back away. Before the rex could strike, a bright light shone in its eyes. The rex cried out as its vision blurred. Twilight and Sunset stood with their hands glowing. They fired off magic flares of light towards the rex, which groaned as it stumbled back from the bright lights. Mosura chirped as she shot up and used her long legs to carry herself. She lunged for the rex and slashed her shorter limbs against the rex's head.

Rodan shrieked as he tackled the fourth rex to the ground. He slashed his talons on it and bit at its neck. He tore at the flesh of the rex with his powerful beak, causing it to bleed profusely.

Junior found himself standing against the alpha and fifth. The two predators snarled as they stalked towards him, looking for an opening. Junior's eyes darted to both of them, back and forth as he anticipated their moves. The fifth rex charged towards him. It opened its jaws to bite, but Junior quickly spun and swept its legs with his tail. His dorsal plates lit up as the rex fell to the ground, while the alpha charged for him. Junior then faced it and spewed forth his atomic breath. The alpha shrieked as it was pushed back by the blast, dropping to the ground as its face scorched to a crisp. Junior snarled as he blew air through his nostrils but failed to notice the fifth rex that he tripped to be lunging from behind. The rex bit down on him at the back of his neck. Junior screeched in pain as he stumbled. The rex kept a tight hold around the back of his neck, gradually adding to the force of its bite. Junior stumbled as he thrashed and attempted to reach the rex. The rex slashed the claws on its feet against Junior's leg.

Angirasu roared as he charged towards the rex that had Junior locked in its jaws. He slammed into its leg, jabbing his horn on his snout into its thigh. The rex screeched in pain as it released Junior, who turned and slashed his claws against it. The rex stumbled back as it bled, roaring at the two. The third rex joined its side, bleeding from its own wounds on its head. The two predators found the rest of their pack to be lying dead. Rodan stepped off of the dead fourth rex he stood on and joined the side of Junior and Angirasu, along with Mosura. The dinosaurs began to turn tail and run, not wanting to needlessly lose their lives to the Transmutants. Junior roared to the heavens, displaying his status as the supreme predator.

Meanwhile above, Sigyn and Kenra stared at the Transmutants. Kenra hardened her expression.

"Hmph. It really is him. So much for getting rid of the intruders," said Kenra in annoyance.

"I wouldn't worry. Have you forgotten? Stampedes tend to attract THEM," said Sigyn. Kenra smirked.

"We better scram then," said Kenra. The pteranodon screeched as it began to fly off from the area.

"Whoo! That was awesome!" shouted Rainbow, coming out of cover. The rest of the girls came out of cover.

"Man, you guys fucked these T-rexes up!" said Aria as she looked to one of the dead dinosaurs. Junior grunted as he began to look around. Mosura's fuzz erected as did her antennae. Fluttershy noticed the two seeming to be reacting to something. They looked to be anxious, as if they were anticipating something.

"Girls, I think something's wrong," said Fluttershy as she turned to the rest of the girls.

Suddenly, the ground began to burst open. The girls cried out in alarm as the earth burst. From the ground emerged a reptilian creature that gave a horrific roar.

The beast that emerged from the earth was a sickly green. It was a lizard-like beast with strong forelegs that carried it out of the burrow. It lacked back legs and only had a tail to drag. It was like a serpent with arms. The beast's head appeared skull-like, with its eyes placed further behind the socket-like dip in its head. It was much like an orca's spots, meant to hide the true place of its eyes. The creature snarled as it exposed the sharp teeth in the roof of its mouth and its triple pronged forked tongue.

"What the hell?!" exclaimed Aria.

"Run!" cried Twilight. The girls screamed as they began to flee from the beast, which stood to be around ten feet. The Transmutants snarled as they began to approach the creature, which climbed out the burrow and hissed.

As Twilight fled, she stopped as the ground in front of her began to burst open. She screamed in terror as another one of the lizards appeared. Junior turned as he heard her scream, finding Twilight to be running away. The lizard ran after her. It shot its tongue forward and grabbed the girl. Twilight screamed as she was pulled to the beast's jaws. However, Junior had stomped on its head, crushing it. Twilight whimpered as she forced the tongue off of herself and scurried back. Junior began to notice that more burrows began to appear. From these burrows, more of these monsters emerged.

"They're everywhere!" cried Applejack. The girls screamed as they began to flee from the lizards. The lizards snarled as they gave chase but stopped as the Transmutants rushed to their defense. The lizards began to snarl as their frail yet strong legs tensed. The creatures' mouths watered as their eyes stared in hunger. Their bodies were almost boney, as though they were starving.

Rodan screeched as he flapped his wings and carried himself to one of the lizards. The lizard leapt several feet into the air and bit down on Rodan's leg, pulling him down to the ground. Rodan grunted as the lizard pinned him to the ground, snapping its jaws at him. Rodan moved his head from side to side to avoid being bit. Mosura screeched as she lunged for the lizard and slashed at it, causing it to get off of Rodan and retreat. Rodan grunted as he stood, while Mosura's wings began to grow brighter.

Angirasu snarled as he swayed his tail, daring any of the surrounding lizards to strike. One lizard lunged for him, but was met with a blow to the head by the club. Then, another lizard quickly lunged for Angirasu's back leg and bit down on it. The Transmutant cried out in pain, while two other lizards lunged for him, biting his foreleg and neck.

Junior roared as the rest of the lizards began to surround him. He gave an intimidating roar that caused the lizards to stagger back with a start. Junior stopped, expecting the smaller creatures to flee. However, they all suddenly lunged for him. Junior cried out as they latched to his legs and his back. One even jumped to his chest, wrapping its tail around Junior's neck. Junior wheezed as he felt himself strangled by the lizard's tail as it clawed at his head. He fell over to the ground as the creatures mauled him.

The girls screamed as they fled from the lizards. Their hearts raced as they ran through the dark forest. They felt their breathing, heard their heavy footsteps and grunts close behind. The Dazzlings, Sunset, and Fluttershy found themselves separated from the rest of the girls, who fled from a lizard that pursued them. The girls cried out as Mosura crashed their way. The moth moaned in pain as a lizard had her pinned. Mosura thrust her abdomen upward, sending her stinger into the lizard's gut. The creature collapsed, paralyzed by the venom. It cried out as it foamed at the mouth. Mosura scurried up to her feet and found the Dazzlings, Sunset, and Fluttershy being chased. She flew after them and tackled the lizard. The lizard snarled as it rolled onto its back. It snapped its jaws at Mosura, who recoiled. She then jammed her shorter forelimb appendages into its throat, creating deep gashes.

Meanwhile, the rest of the Main 7 were fleeing from the lizard that pursued them. Twilight sent magic bolts towards it, but the beast merely brushed through the blasts. The girls whimpered as they continued to run. They suddenly skidded to a halt once they found a steep hill in their path. They turned and found the lizard approaching. It snarled as its tongue slipped out, like a snake. The girls huddled together in fear as it approached. Rodan suddenly soared towards the lizard, tackling it to the ground. The girls stumbled back as the two began to stagger their way. They screamed as the two beasts fell back, causing the teens to fall tumble down the hill, passed trees and bushes.

Junior roared as he was gained up on the lizards. His scales were breached by their sharp teeth that sunk into him. He gasped for air as his windpipe was squeezed by one of the lizards' tail. Junior's dorsal plates began to light up as heat built up in his body. He turned to the lizard latched to his neck and spewed his atomic breath, blasting it off of him. Junior roared as he grabbed the neck of the closest lizard and crushed its wind pipe. He then threw it at the other lizard on him. He then lunged for the last lizard on his leg, biting down on it. Junior growled as he snapped its neck with the force of his bite.

Angirasu grunted as he managed to turn his head to fully face the lizard biting his neck. He then bit down on its own neck, his sharp tusks piercing its jugular. The lizard released him and screeched from the bite. Angirasu tore its flesh and then kicked away the lizard biting his back leg. He then slammed his tail against it, crushing its shoulder. Angirasu turned to the lizard on his forelimb and pushed himself against it. As the lizard stumbled over, Angirasu tucked himself into a ball and rolled over it, his spikes stabbing it as he passed over. He grunted as he uncurled himself from his ball shape and found that Sunset, Fluttershy and the Dazzlings were surrounded by three of these lizards.

Angirasu snarled as he began to charge towards the lizards, with Junior running alongside him. Angirasu rammed into the closest lizard, sending it several feet back. The other two lizards snarled as Junior approached. They both split up and ran to the bipedal reptile's sides. As they lunged for him, Junior caught one by the neck, which then wrapped its tail around his arm and began to claw at his wrists. Junior winced in pain and found the second lizard nearing him. He allowed it to latch onto his shoulder. As it was about to maul at his neck, Junior merely forced himself to fall over. The lizard shrieked in alarm as they fell over. It was instantly crushed under Junior's weight.

Junior grunted as he stood up with the remaining lizard in his hand. He grunted as he began to slam it onto the ground multiple times. He dropped the dead lizard and panted. He was hunched over, his wounds stinging and his body ached.

"Gojira!" cried Fluttershy. Junior merely glanced at her, still panting. He found the fearful look in her eyes. Instinct drove him to fight on, but something else drove him to protect her.

The rest of the Transmutants stood wounded. Mosura chirped as she shakily stood while Rodan groaned as his wounds bled. Junior and Angirasu however were worse for wear. Junior was covered in more bite marks and scratches all along his body. Angirasu snorted as his brow bled over his eye. His limbs slightly trembled from his wounds. The Transmutants then heard more snarls. From the burrows, more of these horrible lizards began to emerge. They hissed as they found the Transmutants. Junior snarled as he hardened his eyes. He stepped forward but grunted in pain. He dropped to his hands and knees, breathing heavily.

"They just keep coming," said Sunset, trembling. The girls found the state that the Transmutants were in. There was no way that they could keep this up.

Angirasu roared as he shook off his pain. He stood by Junior's side and began to roar at him. Junior grunted as he shakily attempted to stand but collapsed back to his hands and knees. Angirasu grunted as he found the lizards approaching. He stepped ahead and began to paw at the earth, giving a challenging snarl.

"Aangey, no!" cried Sonata.

Angirasu narrowed his eyes as one of the lizards stepped closer. It began to hiss as it lowered itself to the ground, ready to strike. Before it could, a larger figure suddenly dropped from the air and onto its head. Angirasu recoiled. Standing in front of him was a bipedal ape. It stood to be 18 feet in height. The beast was covered in brown matted fur and bore rough grey skin. The ape was stocky in build, bearing great muscles. Its brown eyes glared at the lizards, which looked at this great ape in fear.

"Whoa..." said Aria.

The ape began to beat its scarred chest. The beat of its fists against its pectorals were like heavy drums, echoing through the forest. The ape gave a loud roar that rivaled that of lions. The lizards began to flee, diving into their burrows. The ape turned to find Angirasu stepping away from it. Angirasu snarled as he glared at this new creature. The ape hardened its face as it stared down at the reptilian quadruped. It then notice Junior rising to his feet, who roared in defiance at the presence of this newcomer. Junior had a couple feet over this new creature. The ape turned and found Mosura and Rodan to be approaching from behind. The ape snarled as he looked to the Transmutants, beating his chest as though he were daring them to strike.

"This won't be pretty!" said Sunset as the girls began to stumble away, not wanting to be caught in the middle of this brawl.

Before Junior could order the attack, he felt a small pinch in one of his open wounds. He grunted in annoyance but felt a wave of exhaustion overcome him. Angirasu felt a pinch too. He groaned as he collapsed to the ground. Mosura and Rodan were met with similar pinches. The teens looked on in shock as the Transmutants began to collapse.

"What's going on?!" asked Sunset. The girls were about to run towards the Transmutants but were suddenly surrounded by several humans.

"What the fuck?!" exclaimed Aria. The humans were covered in dirt yellow paint. They were armed with spears with sharp metal blades at the tips. The humans bore stoic expressions as they held the girls at spear point.

"They're gonna kill us like they killed those guys!" cried Sonata with dread. Fluttershy gasped as she found that the Transmutants had reverted back to their human forms. More of these natives began to appear and surround them with their spears.

"Hold!" said a feminine voice among the natives. A couple of the natives parted, revealing a young blonde woman. Her face was covered in yellow markings, but her clothes were comprised of a jacket, shorts and boots. Her clothes looked suitable for someone out in the jungle.

"Back up!" shouted Aria, drawing out a lighter.

"I have the power to summon fire! Behold!" Aria began to press on the igniter of the lighter, but to no avail. She cursed under her breath as she struggled to get a light. Then with one final try, the fire ignited.

"Fire!" said Aria, holding up her match. The natives merely looked to each other and then back to the pop stare. The blonde woman bore a deadpanned look.

"We have fire," said the woman.

"Oh..." said Aria awkwardly. Suddenly, the lighter in her hand was struck by an arrow. She turned and found a native with dark skin and yellow paint covering her skin to be hiding among the leaves in the tree. Her short raven hair blew in the wind. The native grunted as she swung from the branch and dropped to in front of Aria, who stumbled back. The native stood upright and locked her eyes with Aria's. The rest of the girls tensed as the two stared each other down for next few seconds. Aria than squinted as she stared into the girl's blue eyes.

"Holy shit, Dwan?!" exclaimed Aria. The native girl suddenly grinned.

"Aria 4/20 Blaze it!" laughed the girl. Aria groaned.

"I told you not to call me that!" said Aria.

"Wait, what?" Sunset and Fluttershy looked to each other in confusion. Adagio went slack jawed.

"No fucking way!" said Adagio. Sonata squealed.

"Dwan!" cried Sonata.

"Long time no see, Dazzlings! I wasn't expecting to see you here!" said the native, turning to face the girls.

"Y-You... You're dead! You're supposed to be dead!" said Adagio, pointing to the girl in shock. Dwan smirked.

"Oh come on, Adagio. You can't get rid of me that easily," said Dwan. Adagio groaned in annoyance.

"At first I felt kind of bad. But now I remember how annoying your voice is," said Adagio with a scowl. Dwan wrapped an arm around her with a laugh.

"Oh stop, you'll hurt my feelings! Tell me, did they have a memorial for me? Were there hashtags in my honor? Ooh, it must sting that I was the hot topic over you," said Dwan with a mock disappointed look. Adagio growled in response.

"Ho! Ho! I called it! Damn I love that its irking you!" laughed Dwan.

"Wait, who is this?! What's going on here?!" asked Sunset.

"Dwan is this girl we knew in Applewood! She was a model and actress!" said Sonata with a grin.

"Hey don't leave out the album I dropped!" said Dwan. Adagio and Aria groaned.

"You mean the album with those trash songs?" asked Aria.

"Fuck you, I made bank," scoffed Dwan.

"Yeah, on shit!" said Aria.

"Dwan, you know these girls?" asked the blonde woman.

"Yeah, these are the girls I've told you about, Ann!" said Dwan.

"Oh, your rivals. Well, my name is Ann Darrow. It's a pleasure to meet you," said the woman with a smile.

"Yeah, yeah. Hey, what are your guys doing with our friends?" demanded Aria. The Transmutants stirred awake, finding the natives surrounding them.

"Well this just keeps getting better," said Junior with a scowl.

"Sorry. We wanted to prevent a conflict," said Ann.

"So... the big monkey is a friend of yours?" asked Sonata as she eyed the ape looking down on them. Ann smiled as she looked to the ape.

"You can say that," said Ann. The ape grunted as his bones began to pop. He began to shrink down as his body restructured itself. The teens stared in shock as this ape transformed into a human man.

"A Transmutant," said Fluttershy with wide eyes. The man stood to be over 6 feet in height. His skin was tan and his body stocky. He bore rugged hair and a beard. Three scars ran across his chest, as though he were clawed from something long ago. One of the natives had quickly passed on a robe, which he took.

"Who are you?" demanded Junior as the Transmutants were ushered together. Mosura whimpered as she covered her breasts.

"I am called, Kong. I am a god incarnate, as man and beast," said the stranger, his voice deep. Junior scoffed.

"There's nothing godlike about you," said Junior. Mosura smacked him in the shoulder with a glare. Kong merely walked passed them.

"We must go. The Skull Crawlers will return in greater numbers," said Kong. The natives approached the Transmutants, holding out red clothes to them.

"Wait, where are the others?" asked Fluttershy worriedly.

Twilight groaned in pain. Her body ached as the world around her spun. She winced as she shakily rose up from the ground. Her vision had blurred, prompting Twilight to gasp in panic. She began to feel her face, unable to find her glasses.

"No! No, no, no, no!" Twilight frantically searched the ground for her glasses. She then felt someone hold her head and placed something on her face. Twilight was now able to see. She sighed in relief and turned to find Applejack smiling at her.

"Thanks, AJ," said Twilight as Applejack pulled her up to her feet.

"No problem, sugarcube," said Applejack, as she picked out twigs and grass from her stetson. They found Rarity moaning as she looked at her grass stained clothes with a look of disgust. Pinkie sat on the ground in a daze while Rainbow held her aching arm.

"I've had better experiences rolling down hills," said Pinkie as she shook of her disorientation.

"Damn. That's one steep hill," said Rainbow. The girls looked back to the hill that they had just been on. They had fallen quite the distance. The teens couldn't see any sign of the top and everything was obscured by bushes and trees.

"I don't hear anything. You don't think..." Rarity turned to Applejack with a look of dread.

"No, don't think like that. I'm sure they're fine," said Applejack.

"Yeah, I bet Gojira and the rest took care of those things," said Rainbow.

"How're we going to reach them? I don't see any way back up there," said Pinkie. The hill in question almost ran vertically at the base. There seemed to be no way to climb up. Taking in their surroundings, they realized that they were in a completely separate jungle from the one that they were in.

"Hey, look at this," said Twilight. The girls took notice of the ground that they stood on. They stood on a dirt road, which ran through the woods. The ground bore tracks as well, with the shape of horse shoes.

"Let's follow this road," said Twilight.

"But what about the others? asked Rarity.

"There's nothing we can do right now. If there's humans around, our best chance is finding them," said Twilight.

Chapter 4: The King

The crackle of flames. Sources of soft orange light were among the darkness, guiding the humans on their path. The cry of nocturnal beasts in the cold dark night filled the air.

Junior found himself walking with his friends with these silent natives. The natives themselves looked Neighsian or at least pacific islander in descent, what with their slanted eyes and their short statures. Their skin was covered in this grey mud, with strange tribal paint to be marked over their bodies.

Junior made sure that he was close to his friends. He kept his eyes on the natives any chance that he got. They couldn't trust these people. Not to mention they couldn't afford to separate, considering that half of the group was missing. Junior's imagination began to run wild as he thought of what could have happened to the rest of the girls. He had to take deep breaths to settle his nerves, due to him fearing the worse. For now, he'll go along with this 'Kong' character. The first chance that he got, he was going to bail to look for the others. He vowed to himself that he was going to get them all home, and he planned on honoring that.

"I can't believe that you're actually alive," said Aria in disbelief.

"To be honest, me neither," said Dwan nonchalantly.

"Um... could someone explain, please?" asked Fluttershy.

"You didn't hear? Dwan was filming a scene for the sequel to Bloody Jungle. The film crew got lost at sea in a storm," said Sonata.

"Oh! I thought she looked familiar!" said Angirasu, snapping his fingers. Dwan smirked as she looked back at the boy.

"Ooh! You saw my movie?" asked Dwan. Angirasu cleared his throat with a look of discomfort.

"You could say that," said Angirasu. Dwan hummed as she began to walk alongside Angirasu with a flirty smile.

"So, are you a fan?" asked Dwan.

"Can't say that I am. It was my first time seeing you," said Angirasu with a shrug. Dwan giggled as she ran a finger over the boy's bare chest, who stiffened in response.

"Well I promise you, you'll never be able to stop thinking about me," said Dwan with a seductive grin. Angirasu looked away with grimace.

"Oh great, now there's two hussies," whispered Mosura as she leaned next to Fluttershy. Sonata bore an incredulous look as she watched as Dwan touch Angirasu. She growled as she hardened her expression.

"By the way, how old are you?" whispered Dwan.

"Why?" asked Angirasu uneasily.

"Just making sure you're at least 17. I'm 19 by the way," said Dwan with a wink.

"Easy, lady. You're coming on too strong," deadpanned Junior.

"Aww. Feeling left out?" asked Dwan as she bumped her hip against Junior, who slightly stumbled. She began to tug at her leather bra.

'Sweetie, your tits are not big enough for you to be playing coy like that,' thought Adagio with a scowl. Junior sighed as he looked away with an indifferent look. Adagio grunted in annoyance as she grabbed Junior's arm and pulled him away from Dwan. The older teen bore a look of interest.

"Oh! Is he your boyfriend?" asked Dwan. Adagio quickly released Junior.

"N-No, he's not," said Adagio in a small tone with a blush.

"Well, that's good. Cause I would be taking him away from ya," said Dwan as she winked at Junior. The boy kept a stoic expression while Adagio hardened her expression.

"I already hate this bitch," whispered Mosura. Fluttershy bore a scowl as she watched as this new girl was flirting with Junior. It was times like this that she wanted to let her inhibitions to fail and just speak what was on her mind. And what was on her mind was not suitable in the presence of children.

"What the heck kind of name is Dwan, anyway?" asked Junior.

"Ah. You see, my name is actually Dawn. But my agent thought that it'd be hip and cool to go by 'Dwan'. So it kind of stuck," said Dwan with a shrug.

"Applewood. Subverting the nuclear family unit while butchering the native language through entertainment," said Junior as he rolled his eyes.

"Um... I still want to know what exactly happened with you," said Fluttershy, realizing that her earlier question had yet to be answered.

"Ah. Well, yeah our ship got caught in a bad storm during filming," said Dwan.

"We were sailing a bit too close to the Tartarus Rectangle. When we got caught in the storm, our ship got caught up in this vortex. It appeared out of nowhere. The next thing we knew, we woke up on a beached ship in the middle of a jungle," said Dwan. Sunset's eyes widened.

"Wait, you mean The Tartarus Rectangle?" asked Sunset, hoping she didn't misheard.

"What other rectangle is there?" deadpanned Dwan.

"Damn it. The Rectangle is some kind of portal. Looks like I owe you ten bucks, Rodan," said Junior. Rodan chuckled in response.

"Laugh while you can. I'll get you on the moon landing, buddy," said Junior with a smirk.

"You guys bet on your conspiracy talks?" asked Mosura incredulously.

"Incredible. So you guys found a wormhole that transported you back in time in the Rectangle," said Sunset.

"You're mistaken," said Ann, looking back at the teens.

"We're not in a different time period. This is a whole new world," said Ann.

"Wait, run that by us one more time," said Aria, her eyes widening.

"I mean, think about it. A world where humans are living among prehistoric animals and other strange creatures. This is a different dimension," said Ann.

"No way..." said Sunset, her shoulders slumping.

"And the good news just keep coming," deadpanned Angirasu.

"So... where's the film crew that got marooned here with you?" asked Mosura. Dwan grimaced, falling silent.

"They... They didn't make it through the first day," said Dwan. With that, the teens didn't press further. Judging by their experience here in this world, they understood what she meant.

"I was lucky. I ran into Ann and the Iwi people. They took me in months ago," said Dwan. Ann chuckled.

"Yeah. And I almost regretted it too. This girl can be quite the diva," said Ann. Dwan groaned as an embarrassed look was on her face.

"Iwi. Is that the name of this tribe? Where did they come from?" asked Fluttershy curiously.

"Tell you what. When we get home, I'll share some stories with you kids. I'm sure you have a lot of questions," said Ann.

Meanwhile, a vulture-like bird flew towards a tree branch in the area. Its long slender scaly neck curled as it perched itself onto the branch. Its dark wings folded against its sides as its orange eyes stared at the traveling humans.

Miles away, Sigyn stood with Kenra, and a mysterious dark figure who took wheezing breaths. Sigyn's held a crystal ball, which gave off light. Within this object, the three found the teens traveling with the Iwi in the densest part of the jungle.

"Damned savages. They had to ruin the fun," said Kenra in annoyance.

"I suppose it can't be helped," sighed Sigyn.

"Why don't we just raid them?" asked Kenra as she gripped her rifle tightly. She was itching for some action, and sitting all day at their camp site provided none.

"Too dangerous. The forest is too dense to navigate and we'd only invoke the wrath of their king. Besides, the Iwi pose no threat to us. So long as those intruders don't advance further into our territory, it won't be an issue," said Sigyn as she stared at the crystal ball.

"But still, we should report this to her royal highness," said Sigyn.

The teens continued to travel with the natives through the dark woods for the next several minutes. Junior was still thinking about the earlier conversation. Everything that they saw here was a whole other world. An alternate Earth of some kind. An Earth where all kinds of creatures with different evolutionary paths existed. And humans thrived among them in this hostile world. The fact of this almost made Junior realize just how far they were from home.

Soon, the group came to a clearing in the forest. What they found was a field of large wooden hinges to have filled the ground. There were dozens of them, spread out across the area. They reminded the teens of those metallic cross hinges that deterred tanks during the 2nd world war. At the tips of these crossed wooden hinges were sharp ends, stained with blood. The group continued on until they came across a rocky pass, away from any nearby forest. Water fell from a fall from a nearby hill, flowing down to the pass. In this rocky area, a grand wall stood, made up of wood. There were also large wooden pikes that stuck out of the structure, where more blood stains were found.

"I take it you don't have kind neighbors," said Angirasu.

"Those demons have a history trying to breach these walls," said Kong as he walked ahead. The group walked along a moss covered path, passed the waterfall to get around the water that flowed to wall. Kong stood before a large door at the end of the path. He turned to the wall and found a native to be standing from a tower. The native took notice of him and quickly made a hand gesture.

The door creaked as it began to rise open. Kong stepped forward as the group followed him. Beyond the wall, there ran a slow flowing river that made its way around the grassy land. Ahead there were huts, where more natives sat near fire pits. Surrounding the land were tall hills and wooden structures that made up the walls that fortified the land.

"Welcome to the Iwi tribe," said Ann. The teens looked around, mesmerized. They were led across a bridge that ran over the calm river and towards the main camp. They found natives resting by the fire, while some cooked rodents or small dinosaurs.

"Wow," said Sunset breathlessly, finding red flags with white symbols marked on them. The symbols were much similar to the markings that were painted onto the natives with them.

"The Iwi tend to keep to themselves. They have no concept of property. They all contribute what they can for the overall good of the tribe," said Ann as the group passed female native folding red fabric, setting it aside as she began sat before a wooden device, which held up silk. The rest of the natives in the group began to disperse, but not before bowing their heads to Kong.

"If you are lost as were Darrow and Dwan, then you are welcome to stay. I only ask you respect the ways of the Iwi," said Kong, walking off.

"Kong, aren't you-" Ann called out to the Transmutant, but fell silent as he walked off.

"Not a social guy, is he?" asked Aria.

"Don't mind him. Come on, we'll get you set up," said Ann as she began to lead the teens through the village. Angirasu looked around, finding some of the natives that had escorted them were making their way to their huts. He found some of the men joining women, presumably their wives, as children emerged, reaching out to their fathers to pick them up. Angirasu cracked a small smile as he watched the warmth of the families. Though, he frowned as he thought about his own family. At least, what was left of it.

As the teens walked, Adagio began to feel herself grow off balance. She felt a sudden daze beginning to overcome her. The girl stopped as she began to pant.

"Dagi? Are you OK?" asked Sonata worriedly. Junior stopped. He turned to find Adagio to be slightly trembling. The girl was breathing heavily as she swayed.

"I-I don't feel so..." Adagio began to stumble. Junior bolted towards her, pushing past Dwan and Ann. He caught Adagio in his arms. The girl felt limp as she panted. Junior's eyes widened in alarm.

"She's burning up! Something's wrong!" said Junior as he shook Adagio, who slumped in his arms. Aria and Sonata rushed to her side.

"Adagio, stop messing around!" said Aria.

"What's happening?" asked Sunset worriedly. Ann quickly made her way to Junior and Adagio, feeling her forehead.

"Did she eat anything unusual?" asked Ann as she pulled back on Adagio's lid. Her eyes rolled back as she groaned.

"All she's been eating were protein bars since we've gotten here!" said Aria.

"What about those wounds? Did you clean them properly?" asked Ann as she looked over Adagio's bandaged arms.

"Sure with this medical kit that was sucked into this world with us!" said Sonata, growing more worried by the second.

"She was attacked by a sea scorpion two days ago. Are they venomous?" asked Sunset.

"I don't think so. But if it were two days ago, then that may not be it. Something-" Ann began to look over Adagio. She gasped as she noticed that near her elbow, there was a cut that bore puss. The skin around the cut had grown purple.

"Oh shit! Dwan, go get the Healer!" said Ann.

"On it!" said Dwan as she dropped her spear to the ground and began to sprint off ahead of the group.

"Come on!" said Ann as she began to lead the teens through the village. Junior scooped Adagio into is arms and carried her bridal style. He didn't like the way things were turning out. Judging by Ann's reaction, it may have been much more serious than he thought it'd be. The teens followed Ann to a large tent. Ann raised the sheet to the entrance, allowing Junior to carry Adagio inside. He found Dwan to be frantically speaking to an elderly woman that wore hoop ear rings and red paint marked on her face. She turned to face the group with a stoic expression.

"Right there! That girl needs your help!" said Dwan urgently. The Healer nodded as she gestured to a cot on the ground. Junior began to carry Adagio to the cot, gently lowering her onto it. The Healer knelt beside Adagio, looking her over. She held up Adagio's left arm, finding the infected wound near her elbow and the purple tone in her skin.

"Please tell me you can help her," said Junior, gritting his teeth. The elder merely stood up and began to make her way to the back of the room. She took a basket out and a clay bowl that was sealed with a top. The elder returned with the items, setting them aside. She removed the top of the bowl, revealing palm sized dark leaches to be swimming in water. The elder took one of the leaches and held it near Adagio's wound. The parasite latched onto her arm and began to suck on the wound.

"Ugh! We're seriously doing this?!" asked Aria incredulously.

"Shh! Trust her!" said Ann. Aria gritted her teeth. How could she trust this stranger with her sister's life? What Adagio needed was actual medical treatment, not some witch doctor's ritual. Sonata took her hand and held it tightly. Aria held back her tears as she watched as Adagio wasted away.

As the leech grew from sucking Adagio's blood, the Healer took the time to open up the basket beside her. She drew out some contents. They were ingredients and a bowl. She took the ingredients, some herbs and began to grind them up into a smaller bowl. The woman's brows began to sweat as she grounded the herbs up. She turned to Ann, and then proceeded to run two of her fingers along her wrinkly throat.

"Water? OK," said Ann as she got up and began to make her way over to a vase in the corner of the room. She took a small wooden plate and scooped up water with it. She carefully made her way to the elder, who proceeded to dump the grounded herbs into the water. As she set it aside, she reached for the leech and brushed a flat stone against its head. The leech released Adagio and was placed back into the clay bowl with the rest of the parasites. Adagio's arm bore a circle mark from the leach's bite. The Healer began to take an ointment and rub it over Adagio's infected cut. She then held Adagio's head up and brought the wooden bowl of water near her lips. She helped Adagio to drink the contents. The girl began to cough as she lied back down, her breathing beginning to settle a bit. The Healer turned to Ann and gave her a small nod.

"Thank you, Healer. You're a miracle worker," said Ann in relief.

"She's going to be OK, right?" asked Sonata with a sniffle.

"She'll be just fine. She just needs to rest and keep taking the Healer's medicine," said Ann with a reassuring smile. Sonata broke into tears as she buried her face into Aria's shoulder. Aria held back her tears as she held Sonata, her lips quivering.

"What the hell happened?" asked Junior.

"I've seen this before. One of the natives once cut themselves on some kind of plant with these toxic needles. The Healer healed him right up," said Ann.

"I didn't even realize," said Junior in a small tone. He didn't know when or how Adagio could have encountered something like that. After all, she was with him the whole trip through the jungle before they met the Iwi.

"Be thankful that we got her here as soon as we did. Otherwise the Healer would've thought it'd be better to remove her arm to save her life," said Ann. Junior clenched his fists as he heard this.

Ann led the teenagers through the village. Aria and Sonata were not present, however. The two were remaining in the Healer's tent with their sister. So for now, Ann was leading the rest of the teens to where they'll be resting. She pointed to a large hut that sat alone.

"This is where Dwan and I are staying. If I knew new people were going to be staying, I would have asked if the natives could help set something up for you," said Ann, apologetically.

"Is there enough room for three more? If so, then would it be alright for Mosura , Sunset, and Fluttershy to stay with you?" asked Junior. Dwan smirked.

"Mmh. How chivalrous of you!" said Dwan.

"Are you sure?" asked Fluttershy.

"Yeah, it's fine. Right guys?" asked Junior.

"Sure," said Angirasu with a smile and nod. Rodan shrugged.

"We're kind of used to sleeping outside at this point," said Rodan. Ann smiled.

"Well, I'll be back to hand you boys some things to help you with comfort," said Ann, walking off. Dwan looked to Angirasu and Junior with a seductive grin.

"Don't you boys peek in on us, you hear?" asked Dwan. Junior scoffed in response.

"Whatever," said Junior. Dwan giggled in response.

"Sorry, I like giving you a hard time. Something about you just screams, 'Naughty'. Aangey here seems like a good boy though. Say..." Dwan looked to the boys with a grin.

"I think I'll call you, 'Naughty Goji' and 'Nice Aang'!" said Dwan. Angirasu raised a brow as Junior looked at the girl in confusion.

"What does that even mean?!" asked Junior. Dwan hummed to herself as she walked off, swaying her ass as she entered the hut. Mosura suppressed a groan as she had her arms crossed.

"God she's infuriating!" said Mosura in a whisper.

"I was starting to get a bit ticked off too," said Fluttershy with a scowl.

"Girls, don't you start getting confrontational with her. The last thing we need is for conflict with a bunch spear wielding natives and their freaking monkey god," said Junior. Mosura and Fluttershy looked at him in offense.

"Why do you think we'll be the ones to start something?" demanded Mosura.

"I didn't say that," said Junior. He noticed the huffy mood that the two were.

"What's with you two? Why are you so upset?" asked Junior. Sunset face palmed.

"Oh Goji, you dense dork," said Sunset under her breath.

"You could tell her to stop her lewd behavior, you know," said Fluttershy.

"Isn't that what I did?" asked Junior in confusion.

"You called that telling her to stop? Angirasu, you could've at least said something!" said Mosura in disapproval. Angirasu recoiled.

"I uh..."

"Don't put Angirasu on the spot! He's too nice of a guy to say something," said Junior.

"Then what about you? Why do you let these girls treat you like a slab of meat?" questioned Mosura.

"What are you on about?" asked Junior with a quizzical look.

"Goji, why do you let these girls act so shamelessly towards you?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shook his head.

"No, no. Fluttershy-"

"Don't tell me you enjoy it," said Mosura with a look of dread.

"It's not like that!" cried Junior defensively.

"Look, what am I supposed to do?! This shit never happens to me! Girls never used to hit on me! They never even looked my way!" said Junior. He couldn't fathom why Fluttershy and Mosura were giving him shit over something so trivial.

"Look, I'm fucking exhausted! I don't care whether it’s Dwan or Adagio, you girls don't like. Do not fight with them! I'm going to bed!" said Junior as he stormed off.

"What... just happened?" asked Angirasu.

"Jealously is not attractive," deadpanned Sunset. Fluttershy frowned as her cheeks warmed up with shame as Mosura huffed and crossed her arms.

"I have no idea what you're talking about," said Mosura. Sunset rolled her eyes in response.

"Let's just get some sleep. It's been a long day. Tomorrow morning, we can figure out a game plan," said Sunset.

"Sounds good," said Rodan.

"Hey... watch out for that Dwan girl," said Angirasu with a worried look. Sunset smiled in amusement.

"Us? I think you should watch out, 'Nice Aang'," said Sunset teasingly. Angirasu gave an embarrassed chuckle and blush.

"Good night boys~!" said Sunset as the three made their way to the hut.

Later that night, the boys found themselves setting down primitive sleeping bags, made from hide of mammals and sacks filled with soft bird feathers for their heads. The three had gathered by a fire, taking in its warmth during this cold evening. Junior gave a heavy sigh as he looked to the Healer's tent, which was a short walk from where they sat. Junior shook his head as he rubbed his brow.

"How did it all end up like this?" asked Junior. He looked around anxiously, tapping his finger on his knee.

"Twilight and the others could be looking for us. We should go out to look for them," said Junior as he stood.

"Gojira, it's night time. Who knows what other monsters might be lurking," said Rodan.

"Which is exactly why we should look for them! I'll go by myself if I have to," said Junior.

"You leave this place, you die," said a familiar voice. Junior turned with a hardened expression, finding Kong to be standing nearby. He was shirtless, exposing the clawed scars that ran across his chest and his stocky build. Around his neck was a medallion, with an image of what looked to be a stylized skull. He wore red baggy pants that some of the natives wore.

"Is that a threat?" questioned Junior, turning to fully face the scruffy haired man.

"It is a word of caution, boy. You are outsiders, ignorant of this world like the children you are," said Kong as he approached. Junior narrowed his eyes in response.

"Yeah, no shit. We had our fair share of bad encounters with the local wildlife," said Junior dismissively.

"And they were just a fraction of the beasts that roam these lands. Out there is a constant struggle of survival, where the one with the wit, the strength, numbers and will to survive wins," said Kong.

"Hmph. Two out of four. I'll make it work," said Junior as he turned to walk. However, Kong grabbed him by the shoulder and yanked him back.

"You will be devoured by the demons before the sun rises!" said Kong, his brows furrowed. Junior leaned closer as he kept his scowl, undeterred.

"Take your stinkin' hand off me, you damn dirty ape," said Junior in a low tone. The two stared each other down for what felt like an eternity. Neither Transmutant backed down from the other's intense stare. From the surrounding area, Angirasu noticed a couple of Iwi to have awakened, standing outside of their huts. They stood and watched as the two Transmutants locked eyes. Angirasu was surprised to see some of the natives to be up. They weren't really that loud and the confrontation had yet to even escalate to the two throwing fists. It was as though they sensed the tension from them and woke up to investigate. Angirasu then noticed that couple of the men had drawn out spears.

"Uh oh," said Angirasu to himself. He turned to find Junior and Kong still staring each other down. He quickly stood by the two.

"Gojira, we should listen to him," said Angirasu. Junior looked at him incredulously.

"But-"

"Look, I'm worried about the others too. But those things, whatever they're called, were more than we could handle. What good are we to them if we get killed in the middle of the night?" asked Angirasu. Junior lowered his head and sighed heavily. He pulled away from Kong.

"Fine," said Junior. He made his way over to his sleeping bag and lied down. Angirasu sighed in relief as he noticed that the natives were beginning to return to their huts, especially the ones that were armed.

"Sorry about my friend here. He's only concerned for the rest of our group," said Angirasu.

"You're friend's intentions are noble, but he lacks foresight. In the morning, it will be safer to venture out beyond these walls. Rest now," said Kong as he walked off. Angirasu turned and lied himself down onto his sleeping bag. Junior was lying on his back, looking at the night sky with a scowl.

"What happened to not getting into conflict with the monkey god?" asked Angirasu. Junior sighed heavily. He merely turned on his side and pulled his covers over himself. Angirasu shook his head.

"First thing in the morning, Gojira. I promise. Good night guys," said Angirasu as he lied down.

"Goodnight," said Rodan.

It was early morning. Fluttershy stirred awake from her sleeping bag and yawned. She rubbed her heavy eyes as she sat upright. She found Sunset and Mosura still sound asleep. However, she noticed that Ann Darrow and Dwan were nowhere to be seen in the hut. The girl got out of her sleeping bag and began to slip back on her boots, zipping them up. She began to walk out of the hut, yawning as she looked around the camp. The morning sun was already beginning to light up the area, exposing the bright green grass and plants that filled the land. She found the Iwi people to be going about their daily chores.

The girl began to look around. She realized that Junior and the boys were nowhere to be seen. she was sure that they were supposed to have been nearby. As she walked on, she found three empty sleeping bags. Fluttershy continued searching, her expression quizzical.

"They must be using the bathroom," said Fluttershy to herself. She was about to walk off but found Aria to be walking nearby, carrying a clay vase filled with water. Fluttershy jogged over to the girl.

"Aria!" called Fluttershy. Aria stopped and noticed the rose haired teen to be approaching.

"Oh. Morning," said Aria in her usual flat tone.

"Good morning. Have you seen the boys by any chance?" asked Fluttershy.

"Nah. I just got up. I was just getting water for Adagio," said Aria.

"Oh. How is she by the way?" asked Fluttershy, concerned.

"Meh. She's been better. She's too weak to get up. That old lady is already doing that same ritual," said Aria.

"It's not a ritual. It looked like she's using the leeches to drain the toxins from Adagio's blood stream and countering it with herbs," said Fluttershy. Aria shrugged.

"All I'm saying, it's unusual," said Aria as she began to make her way to the tent, with Fluttershy following her. They found Adagio to be lying asleep, visibly sweating as Sonata placed a wet towel on her forehead. Adagio's clothes lied folded in the corner of the tent. Fluttershy frowned at the sight of the poor girl. She only hoped that she'll pull through.

"Sonata, have you by any chance seen where the boys are?" asked Fluttershy.

"Yeah, I saw them leaving with Ann, Dwan and some of the natives. They left pretty early," replied Sonata. Fluttershy hummed to herself.

"They must be looking for the others," said Fluttershy. She turned as she heard a distant animal cry.

"I wish they asked us to come along," said Fluttershy with a sigh.

The humidity in the air began to slowly build up. The morning sun's heat was not to Junior's liking. Even still, he pushed through the elements and his drowsiness from his lack of sleep. Junior looked around the woods as Angirasu and Rodan searched in different directions. Ann, Dwan, and a few natives stood close, standing guard and acted as guides for the area.

"Twilight! Applejack!" called Junior. His voice echoed throughout the forest.

"Rarity! Pinkie! Rainbow!" called Junior. He waited a moment as his echoes died down. No response greeted him back. Junior gulped as he looked around the area.

"You sure this is where you found us?" asked Rodan.

"Of course. We just aren't too close to the burrows. It'd be bad if the Skull Crawlers came out," said Ann.

"Skull Crawlers? You mean those lizard things, right?" asked Angirasu.

"Yeah. The Iwi have a different name for them. Though its taboo for them to speak it," said Ann. Junior turned in annoyance.

"These people haven't said a damn word since we've got here!" said Junior.

"Are they deaf? Or mute?" asked Angirasu curiously.

"No, not at all. From what I've seen, the Iwi tend to have a complex way of communication where they don't require speaking in words. Even their symbols are nearly impossible to decipher. They have subtle gestures and looks that they all seem to understand. I think they might even have some kind of telepathic abilities," said Ann. Junior looked to the natives, who kept their stoic expressions as they scanned the area.

"Makes sense. Tell me, what's the deal with Kong? How the hell does a Transmutant end up becoming a god to a primitive tribe like these guys?" asked Junior as he leaned against a tree.

"That's not really my story to tell. You'd have to ask him yourself," said Ann.

"Ugh. Seriously? These guys didn't happen to draw out cave paintings telling the life story of their deity?" asked Junior.

"Well... There was something that I saw. Though I haven't exactly gotten a good look at it. Mainly because it's where Kong tends to stay throughout the day when he's not on patrol," said Ann.

"Guy likes his privacy huh? I can respect that. Though it creates a conflict of interest when your God tries to keep secrets," said Junior with a scoff.

"It isn't like that, Gojira. We're talking about Kong's throne room, basically. The Iwi rarely go in there. When they do, it's to give offerings and to bow to him," rebutted Ann.

"What did you mean, when he's not on patrol?" asked Angirasu curiously. Ann smiled.

"Well, Kong is worshiped by the Iwi because he protects them from all kinds of creatures. Especially from the Skull Crawlers, which are basically the devil incarnate to them," answered Ann.

"Really," said Angirasu in fascination. "So... They don't care that he's a man that turns into a beast?"

"Not at all. In fact, the Iwi seem to have great respect for mutants. Look at this," said Ann as she reached into her satchel. The boys approached and found the woman to have drawn out a journal. She opened it up, revealing some old sketches, depicting different creatures. One was even of Kong in his human form.

"Hey, that's pretty good," said Rodan as he noticed the sketch. Ann quickly flipped the page.

"Ignore that one," said Ann as she cleared her throat with a blush. She muttered to herself as he flipped through the pages.

"Ah, here we go!" said Ann. She showed the boys the journal. She had sketched on both pages, forming one single drawing. The drawing showed rough shapes of human figures raising their hands up to different strange and mysterious creatures, though one of them was clearly symbolizing an ape. In the center of these creatures were clean spaces, where human figures were sketched within.

"I sketched out a copy of a painting from a cave outside of their walls. This is clearly a representation of the Iwi respecting Transmutants, as represented of the men within the beasts," said Ann as she pointed to the pages.

"Kong, or maybe even a Transmutant similar to him is in the center, likely to represent his position as their god, while paying respect to the other 'gods'," said Ann. The teens analyzed the sketch, finding what Ann described to be accurate. The humans below looked to be worshipers or even the Iwi themselves, honoring the men that dwelled in the beasts. No, not men. Gods may have been more accurate.

"Wow," said Angirasu in awe, looking to the Iwi. A couple met his gaze. Angirasu stared, not seeing any sign of fear or hatred in their eyes. While they were expressionless, he felt something as he stared into their eyes.

"Look, that's fascinating and all. But there are girls missing out here!" said Junior as he rushed over to the side, away from the group.

"Twilight!!" called Junior. No answer. He grunted in frustration as he began to move on ahead.

"Maybe I'll share some more stories with you boys later. Right now we need to find your friends," said Ann as she placed her journal back into her satchel. The group began to advance through the area, in search of the remaining members of the Main 7.

The chirps of birds filled Twilight's ears. She groaned as she raised herself up from the ground, finding herself hidden among bushes. She looked around and found Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Rarity to be lying near her. The rest of the girls began to rise up, stretching and groaning from the discomfort they felt from their sleep.

"Oh good. We're still alive," said Rainbow in relief as she stretched.

"Ugh. I haven't bathed in days! I feel disgusting!" whined Rarity. Applejack smelled herself and gagged.

"Yeah, it's been quite a while," said Applejack as she stood up. Pinkie moaned as she held her aching stomach.

"I'm starving here," said Pinkie.

"Yeah, me too. Those snacks and protein bars aren't cutting it," said Twilight as she brushed off the grass from her skirt and adjusted her glasses.

"Should we continue on the path?" asked Rainbow, pointing to the dirt road. Twilight nodded.

"Yeah. If we're lucky, we might run into help," said Twilight as she stumbled passed the bush and made her way to the road. Rarity winced as she removed her boots and felt her feet.

"My feet are killing me," whined Rarity. Applejack sighed in aggravation. She made her way to Rarity and scooped her into her arms, which Rarity responded with a startled yelp.

"My. I wasn't expecting this," said Rarity in amusement.

"Just say nothin'," said Applejack as she carried Rarity.

The girls continued on the path for the next half hour. They had walked passed the jungle canopy and found themselves traveling on flat land. They followed the road. The sun was rising higher, bringing more heat.

"Applejack, may I borrow your hat?" asked Rarity as she batted her eyelashes.

"Don't push it," said Applejack as she removed her stetson and placed it on Rarity's head.

"Thank you, darling!" said Rarity, sweetly.

"Man, I'm glad that we're out of that jungle," said Rainbow, looking back at the forest anxiously.

"Just hope that nothing else comes out here to get us," said Applejack.

"We're miles from where we fell. I doubt those lizards are gonna bother to try anything with us," said Rainbow with a confident tone. Twilight shuddered.

"Lizards? They came off more like snakes to me," said Twilight.

"They sure were icky like snakes. Did you smell them? Bleh!" said Pinkie with a gag.

"Whatever they were, I hope we never run into them again," said Rarity.

"Hold up ya'll. I think I see something," said Applejack, squinting. She then gasped.

"I see wooden structures! That has to be a village!" said Applejack, her expression brightening. Rarity squealed in delight.

"Maybe they have a tub!" cried Rarity.

"Maybe even food!" said Pinkie, grinning from ear to ear.

"Or even a map!" said Twilight.

"Come on, let's go!" said Rainbow. The girls began to pick up their pace, jogging to the distant village. Their hearts were filled with joy and relief, knowing that there were more humans out here after all. They continued on until they crossed a stone bridge, which ran over a stream. The girls continued, picking up their pace. They stopped, their eyes wide. Twilight cupped her mouth as she held back a sob.

"There really are more humans!" said Twilight, shedding tears of joy. The girls found themselves standing at the entrance to the village. The structures were made up of wood, forming buildings and houses. On the dirt streets, they found humans to be walking about. The men wore pants and shirts out of animal hide and wool. The women wore skirts and dresses, made up of wool and other soft fabrics. The human population in this village bore peachy and pale skin.

"Do you think they'll understand us?" asked Rainbow, as Applejack set Rarity down onto her feet.

"Shoot, I haven't even thought of that!" said Twilight. The girls noticed a man to be passing by with a woman arm locked with him.

"What unusual clothes," said the woman.

"Oh good, you speak our language!" said Pinkie.

"Yes. Are you strangers in need?" asked the man.

"Oh, yes sir! You see, we ended up falling into a worm hole that sent us back in time!" said Rarity.

"And we got lost in the jungle and rode those three horned dinos to get to the mountains for safety!" said Rainbow.

"We got separated from our friends and now we're hungry and scared! Please, help us!" pleaded Pinkie, dropping to her knees in a pleading manner. The couple stared at the girls with odd looks.

"Love, I think these girls are mad," whispered the woman,

"We're not crazy!" said Twilight with a glare.

"You speak of tall tales. No children can easily tame and ride the dragons that live in the jungles," said the man.

"Dragons? No, those are... Oh," Twilight paused once she realized that the people may have referred to any giant reptile as a dragon. So, she decided to play along.

"Well, we managed to, thanks to one our friends," said Twilight.

"Yet you speak of falling into the burrows of the great worms of the wilderness, traveling to a different time," said the woman with a suspicious look.

"No, no! A wormhole is a- Ugh, look never mind that! Is there anyone that we can talk to help us? Live maybe a governing official or something?" asked Twilight.

"The Lord of this village may be able to help you. He resides in the center of the village," said the man, pointing behind himself.

"Thank you. Come on, girls," said Twilight. The girls took off from the couple, who merely stared at the strangers.

"Peculiar girls," said the woman.

Meanwhile, Twilight and the rest of the girls continued to move through the village. They found people lining up at stands, exchanging coins for whatever products were being sold. Pinkie licked her lips as she saw a woman setting a pan filled with rolls of bread, glazed with what Pinkie could assume is something sweet.

"Pinkie!" called Twilight. Pinkie moaned in disappointment as she followed the girls.

"If I don't get something in my tummy, I'm gonna go loco in the coco!" said Pinkie in exasperation.

"We can't help with that right now. We don't have the currency that these people are using," said Twilight as she found a man exchanging copper coins for a loaf of bread.

"To think that a place like this exists around that hell hole known as a jungle," said Rainbow, finding a man sitting with cages, holding different birds inside. In one of the cages, a small flying reptile lied as well, squawking as it clung to the bars.

The girls noticed a ball to be bouncing their way. They stopped as Pinkie caught a hand sized leather ball. She eyed it curiously. The teens heard a few villagers yelping in surprise. From a crowd of villagers, a small reptilian creature scurried their way. Rarity yelped in fright as she hid behind Applejack. The creature barely stood at the height of the shins of the girls. It walked on four legs, its toes pointed inward as its stubby body wobbled. Its short tail swayed as it approached. It bore large eyes on its head. Its mouth was comprised of a short stubby beak and two tusks that stuck out from its upper jaw. The creature gave snorting sounds as it approached.

"Oh wow! It's a Lystosaurus!" said Twilight with a grin.

"Is it dangerous?" asked Rarity.

"Doesn't look dangerous," said Applejack as the creature came closer.

"Lystosaurus are herbivores. Besides, I think he's interested in something else," said Twilight as the reptile stopped in front of Pinkie. The creature grunted as it looked up at her, wagging its short tail. Pinkie knelt down towards it.

"Aw! Aren't you the cutest thing! You're like a puppy!" said Pinkie as she scratched the creature's chin. The reptile closed its eyes as it gave a small sound with its throat in pleasure. Pinkie stood up and reared her hand back.

"Go get it, boy!" said Pinkie, tossing the ball. The Lystosaurus scampered after the ball, waddling through the dirt. The reptile scooped the ball into its mouth and began to take off into the crowd, where a child met it and pet it.

"Incredible. It looks like they've managed to domesticate some prehistoric animals," said Twilight.

"You could say that!" said Rainbow, stumbling back. The girls gasped as they stepped back. They found a triceratops to be walking in the middle of the road. It was ridden by a man, who kept a firm grip on the harness from the saddle. The dino pulled a cart filled with lumber. This triceratops seemed to be different compared to the ones in the jungle. This one was tan in color. It was a bit smaller compared to the wild ones. It's horns were also shorter. The horns on its head were covered in leather sleeves while the horn on the snout was exposed. The quills that were present on the wild triceratops were nowhere to be found on this one. Though on its tail, there were stubs and bumps running along it.

"That's cool," said Rainbow with a growing smile.

"Come on, we're wasting time," said Twilight. The group began to move further into the village. Along the way, the denizens began to stare at the girls as they passed. They whispered among themselves, unfamiliar with these strangers, and curious about their apparel.

"Ugh. These people are starting to bug me," said Rainbow in annoyance.

"They're just curious. Don't make a scene," said Twilight. The teens stopped as they came to the center of town. In the center stood a structure made of bricks and wood. It had a tower at the top and a rectangular base. A few men clad in dark armor stood. The armor bore jagged segments near the knees and arms. Chain-mail formed a protective mesh for the exposed necks and shoulders of the guards. Their armor also bore an emblem on their breast plates. The emblem was a silhouette of a spider with a bulbous abdomen and jagged legs. The expressions of the guards were stoic as they stood with spears.

"Golly. I don't like the looks of those guys," said Applejack with a gulp. Rarity merely brushed her fingers through her hair, hoping to make herself look as presentable as possible.

"Excuse me, gentlemen~!" called Rarity. The guards looked in her direction as she approached.

"Halt! Who goes there?" questioned the older guard, his tone rough and his eyes narrowed. The guards held their spears up, causing the girl to freeze as the tip was inches from her gut.

"Rarity!" cried the rest of the girls in alarm. Rarity gave an uneasy laugh as she took a step back.

"Just... a group of young maidens," said Rarity as the rest of the girls joined her side.

"State your business, strangers," said the guard in a stern tone.

"We're lost. We need help knowing where we are. We were told that the Lord of this town could help," said Twilight.

"And maybe we can get something to eat?" asked Pinkie with a forced grin. The older guard merely glanced at the other. He nodded to him, prompting his fellow guard to make his way inside of the building.

"Apologies. We have a strict policy on allowing only peasants that are authorized to be on these premises," said the guard, slightly relaxing as he lowered his spear.

"Tell me, are you from the capital? Or perhaps you hail from another land?" asked the guard.

"You could say that we hail from somewhere else," said Twilight as she glanced at her friends.

"I am not surprised. Your clothes are unusual. Pardon me, but is your skirt a bit too short?" Asked the guard oddly. Twilight held her hands on her skirt with a flustered look.

"O-Of course not! This is a normal knee length skirt!" Said Twilight.

"Hm. Then I hope it's warm where you are from," said the guard indifferently.

"Say mister, does this village have trouble with the predators from that jungle back there?" Asked Applejack.

"Mainly from the smaller carnivorous dragons and wild wolves. The larger beasts rarely venture out here," answered the guard. The door to the building suddenly opened. The second guard stood in the doorway.

"His lordship will see you," said the 2nd guard.

"Hm. Well, you shouldn't keep him," said the older guard, stepping aside. The girls entered the building. They found the room hall they were in covered with wooden floors. Stone made up the walls, and portraits hung. There were paintings of the town itself, populated with painted villagers. Even one depicting guards standing over the carcasses of dead raptor-like creatures, covered in bright bird-like feathers.

The girls soon entered a large room. A fireplace sat at the end. There were a couple of desks and chairs in the room. Mounted heads of wolves and raptors were on one of the walls. The girls found an older man to be seated on a large chair, sitting with a chalice in his hand.

"Come in. No reason to stall," said the Lord as he took a drink from his chalice. The girls reluctantly stepped inside into the room as the older man rose. He was wrinkly and bore long white hair. His clothes were much more sophisticated compared to the citizens of the village. He wore a dark suit with red funneled cuffs at the end of his sleeves. He also wore a ruby pendent around his neck.

"I am Lord Grunge. I am the head of this town and servant to her majesty," said the man with a bow. Rarity gasped.

"Her majesty? As in royalty?" asked Rarity, her interest peeking.

"Indeed. Now, what is it that you wished to ask me?" questioned Grunge.

"We apologize for the intrusion, sir. But we're in need of help. We were marooned into the jungle and got separated from our friends. We were hoping if there was any way we could find somewhere to stay or at least have a map of the land," said Twilight.

"And food while we're- Oof!" Pinkie was elbowed by Applejack, who sent her a look.

"The jungle you say? That is the most hostile place in all of the land. Filled with those dreadful Skull Crawlers and other horrid beasts," said the Lord.

"You don't know the half of it," shuddered Rainbow.

"If you girls are in need, then I can provide. Though I would need you to compensate me," said Grunge as he stepped over a table, pouring himself more wine.

"But sir, we don't have money," said Rarity.

"I only ask that you young ladies earn your keep. Whether it is helping the farmers with their crops or offering your services to the denizens of this town," said Grunge. He turned as he grabbed a roll of paper and handed it to Twilight.

"If not, then you only get this," said Grunge as he walked back to his chair. Twilight unfurled the paper, finding it to be a map. As she scanned it, her expression turned to confusion.

"Wha... this doesn't make sense," said Twilight to herself.

"Sir, might I look at a world map?" asked Twilight. The older man merely got back up and began to search a shelf. He soon returned with another map. As Twilight unfurled it, her eyes widened.

"This... this can't be right," said Twilight.

"Is there a problem?" asked Grunge.

"Um... no. I think we may take you up on that offer," said Twilight. Rarity squealed in delight as the rest of the girls silently celebrated.

"Excellent. I shall arrange a place at one of our inns for you. Please wait outside to be escorted," said Grunge. The girls had soon left the room and were making their way through the hall to the exit of the building. Twilight bore a stunned look as she held the maps in her arms.

"Twi?" called Applejack worriedly.

"Girls... I think we've been wrong about our whole situation," said Twilight. The girls looked at her in confusion. Twilight showed them the world map. The map depicted a continent, connected to a smaller continent. The map depicted what looked to be unfamiliar landmasses structured together. Each continent bore a name. But after looking through the regional map, Twilight found what landmass they were apparently on. The continent they were on was labeled, Equescidar.

"This isn't our world," said Twilight.

There was a howl in the winds. Dust blew across the barren land, bathing the stones and great rocks that jutted out of the dull grey earth. A group of vultures descended from the air upon on a dead human man, dressed in rags. He lied in the dirt, with his neck slit. The buzzards began to peck at his flesh but squawked in fright as a pack of raptors snarled and rushed in. The feathered creatures were dull grey and tan in their color of their feathers. Their heads bore a crest of feathers that were black and stood erect. They snarled as the vultures flew off in fright. The predators began to swarm the corpse and began indulge on the flesh to satisfy their hunger.

This was life in this region. A wasteland, filled with nothing but dust and hungry lost predators that roamed. There was no sign of luscious green, thus no beauty filled this land. There was only death. This was a sight that Sigyn and Kenra grew familiar with.

From the air, Sigyn and Kenra rode a sickly pteranodon over the wasteland. They found a city made of stone to be present in this wasteland. The city was surrounded by walls that enclosed it, protecting it from the hazards of land. The city bore an overall gloomy and dull appearance. Some flags hung on the structures, blowing in the wind. Among these structures was a grand citadel. The citadel bore a gothic-like appearance. There were multiple towers and walls built into the main structure. Web-like windows decorated the dark structure.

The pteranodon landed in the court yard. The two women disembarked and made their way to the citadel as some dark armored guard led the pteranodon away from the court yard. Sigyn and Kenra entered the citadel and walked through the grand halls.

The halls of the structure were long, covered in red rugs and marble floor. The windows allowed in what little sunlight shone through the grey clouds in the sky. Eventually, Sigyn and Kenra found themselves entering a large throne room. The throne comprised of a seat decorated with silver and gold. Spider leg-like structures stuck out from the top of the throne, encircling a decorative spider web.

"Your majesty," greeted Sigyn as she and Kenra knelt before the throne. Cold eyes locked onto the two women as they knelt. Long nailed fingers tapped on the arm rest.

"Why are you not at your post?" A deep feminine voice asked from the throne.

"We discovered a group of intruders nearing one of our territories," answered Sigyn.

"Why are you reporting this to me? You are to take care of intruders and any potential threats that moves into these lands," said the voice. Her tone growing annoyed.

"Unfortunately, they escaped with the Iwi tribe," said Sigyn as she kept her head bowed.

"Is this all that you have come to say? You failed at your duty and you dare to bring up those savages as if they are worth a thought?" demanded the figure on the throne.

"How about you get to the point instead of pissing her off? I rather not die today," said Kenra as she glared at Sigyn. The long eared woman stood up as she held up her crystal ball.

"It’s who was among the interlopers that’s fascinating," said Sigyn as she waved a glowing hand. The crystal depicted a couple of Transmutants morphing and changing into savage beasts.

"Demi-Titans. Sigyn, my patience is fleeting as more information is brought to me," said the figure.

"With all due respect, Empress. We're informing you that these intruders may be worth more trouble than we thought. We can't simply ignore such beings," said Sigyn.

"Wait, who is that?" asked the figure on the throne. Sigyn looked at her crystal ball in confusion, wondering who her mistress was referring to.

"Bring it here," said the woman on the throne. Sigyn approached, holding up the crystal ball. The woman on the throne brought her pale hand over the crystal ball, as it glowed with an eerie green aura. The images in the crystal ball began to reverse. The woman then closed her hand, pausing the images. She found a young man standing with dark hair, a scowl on his face, amber eyes and a left arm that looked scorched. No, not scorched. This arm bore scales and claws. The images moved again, showing the same person transforming into a bipedal reptile.

"Oh, him? Yeah I know a bit about him," said Kenra, her tone a bit bitter.

"This one survived, correct?" asked the Empress, ignoring kenra.

"Indeed. My eyes in the sky found that he was alive and well," said Sigyn.

"Bring him here to me," said the Empress.

"Just him, your majesty? Not the-" Sigyn was interrupted as the Empress slammed a fist on her arm rest.

"I have no desire for the rest nor the girls that were with them! Bring me the boy!" said the Empress, her voice echoed through the throne room.

"A-As you wish," said Sigyn, stepping away from the throne. She and Kenra began to rush out of the throne room as the Empress brought her hands together as her dark lips curled into a smile.

It was the late afternoon. Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow found themselves sitting inside a wooden room. There were a few beds in the room. The sun was setting, shining its orange light through the window. The girls stood around a bed, looking down on the two maps that they had received from Lord Grunge.

"You weren't kidding," said Rainbow.

"This changes everything, doesn't it? We're not in a different time period, we're in another world!" said Rarity.

"All it tells us is that we won't have to worry about messing up the timeline with our interactions with the world. We just need to figure out a way to get home. We need everyone here so we can recreate what sent us here in the first place," said Twilight.

"Twilight, that could have been a one-time thing. We don't know for sure that will even work," said Rainbow. Twilight sighed as she rubbed her hand over her forehead and to her hair. She didn't want to acknowledge that argument, because deep down she knew that she was right. This was brought up before but no one paid it any mind.

"That doesn't matter right now. We just need to find our friends. We can rest easier knowing they're safe," said Applejack. Pinkie frowned deeply.

"I can't rest knowing they're out there," said Pinkie in a small tone.

The nocturnal creatures of the jungle rose, prowling for their nightly routine. While the sun was just barely starting to set, the deepest parts of the jungle were engulfed in darkness. From the safety of the Iwi tribe's walls, Junior stood and stared off from the tower. He brought up a pair of binoculars, lent to him curtsy of Ann Darrow. He scanned the land in hopes of finding the rest of the Main 7. He heard footsteps approaching as he scanned the land. He looked to the side and found Mosura to be approaching.

"Any luck?" asked Mosura. Junior sighed as he looked back to the jungle.

"No..." answered Junior. Mosura frowned. She found the boy to be slouched on a wooden stump, looking through the binoculars. The girl made her way to his side and knelt next to him.

"We spent all day searching. Nothing but animals out there. If I had it my way, I'd go out there to look myself," said Junior.

"Well, dinner's gonna be ready soon. Why not take a break?" asked Mosura.

"Could you bring me whatever they're having, please? I'm afraid to leave and miss them if they happen to come around," said Junior. Mosura nodded in understanding.

"Sure. I'll be back," said Mosura.

Mosura found herself climbing down the ladder to the wall. She stopped midway and looked back up. She sighed, her heart heavy. All of the teens were worried for the rest of the girls, though Junior seemed to be taking it much harder than the rest. He's obsessed with looking for them. She even heard how he almost got into a fight with Kong just so he could run off on his own to look for the girls.

"Hang in there," whispered Mosura as she climbed down to the ground.

Mosura began to make her way down to the Iwi camp. She passed the empty huts and found herself nearing a fire pit. She found some Iwi gathered around a hog's carcass, hanging over a flame. She found that there were also fish being cooked over smaller pits. The Iwi seemed to have a great thing going aside from the dangerous creatures that lurked. They at least knew where their food came from and worked together to feed their tribe. It was something that she only ever heard in stories of primitive tribes. Seeing it in real life was almost magical. All she ever known was the easy and industrialized life of the 21st century. She didn't have to worry about food as long as she had money and could find a store. And there was the indoor plumbing. Mosura knew that she and the others had it pretty easy. That prospect had her thinking about how fortunate she and her friends were to have worked together to get as far as they did. Being among this tribe was quite humbling.

Mosura found Fluttershy, Angirasu, Rodan, Sunset, Aria and Sonata to be sitting at a fight pit, near three nearly constructed huts. Mosura sat beside Fluttershy with a sigh.

"He's not coming?" asked Fluttershy.

"No, sorry," said Mosura. Fluttershy crossed her arms in disappointment. Sunset began to pick at the fish that she had caught earlier with a stick.

"Hmm. What do you think? I never cooked fish before," said Sunset. Angirasu leaned forward and squinted at the fish that were impaled by sticks.

"I think they might be fine right now," said Angirasu. Fluttershy sighed as she nibbled on fruit.

"Do you think this will be enough?" asked Aria.

"Well we have fruit too. If you're still hungry, eat some of that," said Sunset.

"Remember to put some aside for Gojira," said Mosura.

"Got it," said Sunset as she and the rest of the teens, excluding Fluttershy, pulled the skewered fish out of the flames. Sonata took a bite and yelped.

"It's hot, you idiot," deadpanned Aria. Sonata whined as she blew on her food.

"So... what's the plan for tomorrow?" asked Sunset.

"Well, for sure Gojira is going to go back out there to search for the others. I think he mentioned traveling further away," said Mosura. Fluttershy grimaced as she sat in silence. She knew that they had to keep looking for their friends, no matter what. However, she feared the time it would take. There was no way that the others would stick around. They'd move about and likely search for safety. It was possible that they continued their journey to the mountains, as their plan was previously.

"Maybe we should look together. We could cover more ground that way. I could even ask if the animals seen them," said Fluttershy. Mosura smiled with a nod.

"Good idea!" said Mosura.

"Well you better get up early. Gojira wakes up as soon as the morning birds start to chirp," said Angirasu as he took a bite out of his fish.

"Are you still going out there?" asked Sonata worriedly. Angirasu scoffed.

"Of course I am. Those are my friends out there too," said Angirasu. Sonata recoiled from his sharp tone.

"Easy. She was just asking," said Aria as she slightly narrowed her eyes. Angirasu merely took another bite, his brows furrowed. There was an uncomfortable silence among the teens. Mosura cleared her throat as she grabbed the remaining fish and some fruit.

"I should probably get this to Goji before it gets cold," said Mosura.

Mosura found herself leaving the camp. She didn't know what exactly happened with Angirasu, but he seemed rather hostile to Sonata lately. She'd ask him what was wrong herself but felt it wasn't her business. But still, Mosura worried that this would have a negative effect on the overall group. Fortunately they were living among this tribe.

Mosura found herself climbing up the ladder to the wall. The food she carried was held in a sack that hung from her shoulder. Once she made it half way up, she heard someone speaking. She recognized one of the voices to belong to junior. However, the other was female.

"Ooh! So cold!" said the voice. Mosura mentally groaned. She recognized the voice as Dwan's.

"Look, I'm just trying to keep an eye out. You're distracting me," said Junior. Mosura sighed in annoyance she climbed higher. Her presence might be what will at least get this skank to take a hike and leave the boy in peace.

"Hey, what's your relationship with Adagio?" asked Dwan. Mosura stopped climbing. Her body froze in place.

"What do you mean?" asked Junior. Dwan scoffed.

"You know what I mean. Is there anything going on between you? Are you friends? Or do you just fuck around?" asked Dwan.

"Yeesh. You didn't even ask if we were a couple. What kind of guy do you take me for?" asked Junior.

"Well, what's the story?" asked Dwan impatiently. Mosura kept her breathing light. She could've interrupted this conversation anytime she liked. But she felt compelled to keep listening.

"It's complicated," said Junior as he went back to looking through the binoculars. Mosura mouthed to herself in confusion.

"Complicated? What the hell does that mean?" asked Dwan.

"Look, there was an incident. I rather not get into it. Especially since Adagio's not well," said Junior in annoyance.

"Incident? What'd you do? She caught you masturbating to her or something?" Asked Dwan in confusion. Mosura cupped her mouth to suppress a gasp. Junior looked to Dwan in shock.

"What the fuck?! No! God, why is everything have to be so perverted with you?!" Said Junior.

"Well what is it? It can't be any worse than what I just guessed," said Dwan. Junior scratched his head.

"Look. From what I could tell, she tried playing some games with me. I thought they were innocent at first and didn't think much of them. But she tried to trick me into going out with her or something. I don't know. That girl is hard to understand," said Junior with a sigh.

"Well aren't we all? The same could be said for you boys," said Dwan with a shrug.

"I guess you're right. But I'm also not what you would call a 'people-person'," said Junior as he made quotes with his fingers. Dwan giggled.

"Well, I can help you with that," said Dwan as she leaned close to the boy. Mosura clenched her teeth, only imagining what was happening higher up.

"You know... if you don't like games, we can just skip on ahead and get to business," said Dwan with a seductive smile.

"Wow. You sure don't waste time," said Junior. Mosura was grinding her teeth as Dwan giggled. She could hear the wood creaking from her movement.

"No sir. If you want, we can have a little fun up here," said Dwan as she began to run her hand along Junior's chest. The boy sighed.

"Dwan, I gotta say. I'm not feeling up for it," said Junior as he took the girl's hand and moved it away. Dwan looked on in confusion while Mosura's brows raised.

"Wha... what do you mean?" asked Dwan.

"I'll be blunt. You strike me as a very promiscuous girl," said Junior with a deadpanned look. Dwan bore a stunned look as Mosura held in her laughter.

"Wh- So?!" said Dwan indignantly.

"Dwan, I don't know how those guys in Applewood behave. I assume most of them would take you up on your offer," said Junior as ran his hand against his hair.

"But I was raised by old school parents that made mistakes. I'm all for monogamy and sex after marriage. Or at least with someone you plan on marrying," said Junior. Dwan just stared silently as Mosura trembled from holding in her laughter.

"You just don't strike me as my type. Sorry," said Junior with a shrug. Mosura flinched as she heard a loud smack.

"Fuck you! You fucking piece of shit!" yelled Dwan, her face flustered.

"Jeez! I'm here trying to be nice and you- ugh! I bet you have a baby dick! You can only dream of tagging ass as good as mine! Fucking loser!" Said Dwan as she spat on the boy. She stormed off, away from the boy and further along the wall. Junior sighed heavily as he wiped his face and rubbed his red cheek.

"That went better than I thought it would," said Junior. He noticed Mosura to be climbing up, holding a forced smile.

"How much did you hear?" Asked Junior.

"Eh... the whole thing," said Mosura. Junior shook his head as the girl climbed up to the wall.

"You think she might have been carrying something?" asked Junior with a grimace.

"I wouldn't worry. Alpha Tramp's germs likely won't hurt ya," said Mosura jokingly. She knelt beside the boy and touched Junior's cheek. He winced in response.

"Easy! It's tender!" said Junior.

"Oops! Sorry," said Mosura sheepishly. She looked to the side as she began to rub a few strands of her hair with her index finger and thumb .

"Hey uh... I'm sorry about giving you a hard time yesterday. I know that must have been annoying," said Mosura.

"Meh. I'm over it," said Junior with a shrug. Mosura reached to the sack she carried around her shoulder and handed it to Junior.

"Thanks," said Junior as he drew out the fish. Mosura sat down beside Junior as he began to eat, looking beyond the wall. The girl stared off at the dark jungle, hearing the distant calls of the beasts that dwell in it.

"It's hard to believe that this is happening. I mean, a whole new world? What do you do with that kind of revelation? It just feels unreal," said Mosura.

"I don't know..." answered Junior.

"But... as long as we're together, I think we'll be fine. Right?" asked Junior.

"Hehe. It's a surprise to hear you being optimistic," said Mosura. Junior shrugged.

"Well, it just seems true. Besides, someone has to be positive," said Junior. Mosura nodded in agreement.

"Yeah. Well, good night," said Mosura as she stood up and walked to the ladder. Junior nodded to her as he looked through the binoculars again.

"G'night," said Junior. Mosura began to climb down the ladder but stopped. She took one last look at Junior, wanting to speak. She wanted to make an excuse to stay with him. Anything just to be around him just a little while longer. But she couldn't think of any. She sighed as a blush was on her face as she bore a frown. She was about to leave but heard a heavy sigh.

"Please be OK..." whispered Junior to himself. Mosura bit her lip, able to hear the stress in Junior's tone. She then hardened expression.

'That's it. No more acting like a lovesick little girl. It's time to start taking charge,' thought Mosura. She began to climb back up and make her way back onto the wall. Junior turned around in confusion.

"On second thought, I may stay up a while longer. Another pair of eyes may help," said Mosura with a smile. Junior smiled back. Mosura took a seat beside him and took the binoculars from him.

"I'll use these for a bit. You should eat properly," said Mosura.

"Thanks, Mosu," said Junior.

Chapter 5: Debts

Sigyn and Kenra were roaming through the streets of a dark town. The air was cold and silent as dust flowed through the sterile earth. The two were flanked by a couple of armored men.

"What do you think she wants with Lucky Dragon?" asked Kenra in confusion.

"I can only imagine. Perhaps she's attracted to him," said Sigyn. Kenra scoffed.

"Doesn't seem like her style. Still though, these people have a weird fascination for these freaks," whispered Kenra, glancing back at the guards.

"Humor them, dear. Our biggest problem is how to capture a creature like that alive. Preferably ourselves being alive as well," said Sigyn. Kenra sighed as she scratched her head.

"Normally I'm confident with our abilities. But I'm not willing to risk it with this one. If we had a whole platoon, we'd have a chance," said Kenra. Sigyn merely motioned her head to the armored men behind them.

"Too primitive," deadpanned Kenra.

"We have to work with what we have. You know that," said Sigyn. Kenra sighed heavily. She then hummed to herself.

"Hey, would any of you happen to know about someone of certain skill?" asked Kenra.

"What sort of skill?" asked one of the soldiers.

"Of facing off with a demi Titan," said Kenra. There was an uncomfortable silence. The men looked to each other.

"Ma'am, only fools dare to challenge demi Titans," said one of the soldiers.

"Although, there are exceptions," said the other soldier. Kenra and Sigyn perked with interest.

"We're listening~," said Sigyn.

"Word has it that there is a man in the Empire who specializes in capturing the most dangerous beasts ever seen. Bears, Sabre Cats, Dragons, Death Jackals, Gigas..." said the second soldier.

"Even demi Titans," said the first soldier.

"Is that so? Where can we find him?" asked Kenra.

It was morning. The sunlight began to ignite the room. Twilight sluggishly rose out of bed. She yawned as she stretched her arms to the air. Her night gown covered her naked body beneath. How she was glad to be out of those filthy clothes.

The girl felt herself refreshed compared to those previous nights. She was happy to have woken up in a cozy bed rather than the itchy, cold grass. Twilight found the rest of the girls still sound asleep. They looked so peaceful. Twilight was about to call out to her friends but decided against it.

"I guess it wouldn't hurt to sleep in a couple more hours," said Twilight as she snuggled back under the covers. It had been a long and tiresome journey. They earned the rest.

There was a sudden knock. Twilight's eyes shot open. She rose up as the door was knocked on. Her friends began to stir awake. Rainbow groaned as she held her pillow over her head.

"Someone answer the door..." grumbled Rainbow. Twilight sighed as she reached for the dresser and placed on her glasses. She climbed out of bed and made her way to the door. Twilight opened it, finding a man dressed in formal clothes.

"Oh. Good morning," said Twilight, suddenly growing more awake.

"Good morning, miss. His Lordship has made arrangements for your service in our community. Please go over these notes," said the man, handing papers to Twilight. He bowed to her and left. Twilight shut the door and looked over the papers, which seemed to be made by a fine parchment. Likely from the hide of animals.

"Community service, huh?" Twilight began to look through the papers. Her brain worked quickly to process the intake of info, despite just waking up. Twilight silently read the notes to herself.

"So much for sleeping in," said Twilight. She looked to her friends as they slept.

"Rise and shine, ladies! We have things to do!" Said Twilight, making her way over to her bed, where she reached under and drew out her clothes that were cleaned the previous day. The rest of the girls groaned in dismay.

"Just another hour," moaned Rainbow.

"Sorry. We made a deal. I don't want to disrespect the Lord's generosity. If we want a comfortable place to stay, then we need to honor our end," said Twilight, removing her gown and placing on her bra and shirt. Rarity sighed.

"Very well," said Rarity. The girls began to dress themselves. While it was ideal to rest longer, they knew that it would bring trouble if they didn't keep their promise.

"So what is it that Grunge wanted us to do?" asked Rainbow.

"There's a number of stuff. There's helping out one of the farmers with the harvest, delivering ingredients from a local shop to a customer in the north of town, and there's also a local bakery in need of help of preparing for an upcoming wedding," said Twilight as she read through the list.

"Dibs on helping with the bakery!" cried Pinkie as she excitedly raised her hand.

"Hm. Seems reasonable," said Applejack with a smile.

"There's a couple of other things listed. But I think we would get this down fast if we were to take on tasks simultaneously. So let's do what seems more urgent," said Twilight as she began to hand off her friends the papers.

"Good thing there isn't a language barrier. I imagine this would be a lot harder than previously thought," said Rarity.

"It's still weird. This is supposed to be another world yet we have the same language," said Rainbow.

"This is likely because this world is parallel to ours. It could be that there are as much similarities as there are differences between worlds," said Twilight. Though she had no evidence for her theory, it was the best she could come up with.

"Well, wherever we are, we have to make due until we can find a way home," said Applejack.

Angirasu was standing at the gate of the wall. He waved to Junior, Fluttershy, Sunset, Rodan and Mosura. The teens were with Ann and a group of Iwi. This was the second day of the search for the rest of the Main 7.

"You sure you don't wanna come?" called Sunset.

"Nah. I kinda wanna help these folks out. It's the least I can do since they're helping us," said Angirasu.

"Alright, don't you throw a party while we're gone!" said Ann teasingly. Angirasu watched as the group left the area, moving to the jungle. Angirasu stretched and began to turn back to the village.

"Time to get to work," said Angirasu as he walked to the village.

Angirasu found himself walking through the village. He found several Iwi going about their own business. He scratched his head as he scanned the area. He wasn't exactly sure how to approach any of these people to offer his help. After all, he was a stranger and wasn't sure how to communicate with them. Then again, they seemed to understand his language.

Angirasu noticed that there were some Iwi hauling wood. They were gathering the wood from a pile, where tons lied. Angirasu saw that they were being hauled to a portion of the wall away from the entrance.

"Wonder what they're doing," said Angirasu.

"They are reinforcing the wall," said a small voice. Angirasu jumped with a start. He found an Iwi child, a young boy covered in blue markings, stood beside him.

"You just spoke," said Angirasu in shock. The boy bowed.

"Forgive me, noble Guardian. For I did not mean to startle you," said the boy.

"I-it's fine. But... You're speaking to me. Right? Or am i imagining this?" asked Angirasu.

"I speak, noble Guardian. But it is tradition of elders to take a vow of silence. I am called, Ato," said the boy.

"My name is Angirasu. I'd actually prefer that you call me that. Calling me 'noble guardian' makes me a bit uncomfortable," said Angirasu with a sheepish smile.

"If that is your desire, then I shall," said Ato with a bow.

"You said that they were reinforcing the wall?" asked Angirasu.

"Yes. The devils tend to bring damage to our protective walls. It is important that we regularly fix it," said Ato.

"That sounds like a lot of work. Maybe I can pitch in to help?" asked Angirasu.

"You need not trouble yourself, Noble Angirasu," said Ato with a shake of his head.

"Just 'Angirasu' is fine," deadpanned Angirasu.

"You are a guest. There is no need to trouble yourself," said Ato.

"I insist. After all, we're already enough trouble as it is. What with bothering some of you tribe members to help look for our friends," said Angirasu as he made his way after the other Iwi. Ato followed. Angirasu made his way to the rest of the men, who were beginning to take their wood and set it up near the wall.

"Uh... hey guys. Need an extra pair of hands?" asked Angirasu. The Iwi merely looked back at Angirasu in silence. The teen cleared his throat as he forced a grin.

"I mean, because I have a pair right now," said Angirasu with a chuckle. The Iwi merely stared, some glancing at each other.

"Ato, could you help me please?" asked Angirasu sheepishly.

Angirasu had spent the morning assisting the Iwi tribe in reinforcing the wall. Thanks to Ato's 'translation' and overall knowledge of how his people behaved, he was able to help Angirasu work. It seemed that they understood the child quite well when he spoke, and he seemed to almost understand the thoughts of his elders. Their way of communication was too confusing for Angirasu to understand. Instead he just went along with what he knew what was. The teen would hold up wood and logs, allowing the Iwi to secure them to be hammered or tied into the rest of the logs that made up the wall. While not speaking, they made hand signals and gestures that Angirasu had to decipher for each step. Luckily, Ato was around to help him understand properly should he miss something.

Angirasu rubbed his hands as he released a log as it was secured to the damaged wall. He began to jog to over to the rest of the lumber. However, he heard weeping. He turned and found Dwan to be walking nearby, her face buried into her hands.

"Dwan? What's wrong?" Asked Angirasu, his expression turned to worry. The girl wept as she approached the boy.

"I-I-I just..." Dwan revealed her tear streamed face and began to weep. She wrapped her arms around the boy and buried her face into his shoulder. Angirasu held her with a frown.

"Hey, what's wrong? Did something happen?" Asked Angirasu

Unbeknownst to Angirasu, Dwan was smirking behind her teary face. She nuzzled the boy's shoulder as he caressed her back. Angirasu pulled away a bit, while Dwan quickly reverted to her crying expression. She sniffled as her lip trembled.

"Come on, tell me what happened," said Angirasu.

"It's just... Go-Gojira!" said Dwan. Angirasu raised a brow.

"What did he do?" asked Angirasu.

"He was so mean to me last night! I just wanted to talk and get to know him! But he said I was bothering him and snapped at me!" cried Dwan, weeping into her hands. Angirasu frowned, feeling sorry for the girl.

"Don't take it personally. For as long as I've known the guy, he's always been kind of a grump. He just likes to keep to himself," said Angirasu. Dwan sniffled as she wiped her eyes.

"Oh. You're so nice and understanding. That's why I'm calling you 'Nice Aang'," said Dwan with a smile. Angirasu gave a small chuckle as he looked away with a bashful smile.

"Thanks," said Angirasu. Dwan wiped away her tears and had quickly recomposed herself from her forced crying.

"Can I ask you something?" asked Dwan.

"S-Sure," said Angirasu, clearing his throat.

"What's the story between you and Sonata?" asked Dwan. Angirasu looked away with a grimace.

"Ah. Sorry, that was out of nowhere. I couldn't help but notice that she keeps looking at you and you seem to act cold around her. I shouldn't have asked, that's none of my business," said Dwan as she twiddled her fingers, placing on a facade of awkwardness.

"No, that's OK," said Angirasu with a sigh. He scratched his head as he stared at the ground, not wanting to get into the subject more than he needed to. But inside, he was still getting heated about the incident. It was too much of a pain to keep bottled up. He was just glad he wasn't taking those damned pills anymore, otherwise he was sure he'd get hostile with Dwan right now. He knew those damn things did little to help him out.

"It's kind of a long story. When Sonata came to town, I thought she was sweet. She was kind of a ditz, but I thought she was nice person and started to like her. I thought we clicked. I thought we understood each other," said Angirasu. His expression hardened as he looked off to the wall.

"But things got weird when my mom finally came back. I was stuck between trying to please her and building something more with Sonata. I even lied to her just so we could hang out. Then Sonata started stalking me by changing her classes and manipulated me," said Angirasu. While he did lie to his mother out of his own free will to hang out with Sonata, he remembered when he wasn't in control of himself other times when he lied to her. He was already uncomfortable with it the first time, but being bewitched to do so without his say was over the line. Just thinking about it infuriated him.

"I got into some trouble and... Well, here we are," said Angirasu, gesturing to the land.

"Wow. I've known that girl for a bit. But I didn't think she was capable of stuff like that," said Dwan in surprise. Angirasu scoffed.

"That makes two of us," said Angirasu, crossing his arms. Dwan smiled a she stood by the boy's side.

"Well, sometimes the first person we meet isn't always our soul mate. Sometimes they're just someone you either like or hate. Trust me, I've met a lot of people that I hate, but also people that I like~," said Dwan as she bounced her eye brows. Angirasu slightly blushed as he looked to the ground.

"I guess," said Angirasu with a shrug. Dwan patted the boy's shoulder and began to walk off.

"You'll get passed it. But if you need cheering up, I'm your girl," said Dwan, pointing to herself with a wink. Angirasu slightly smiled and nodded. While she was overtly flirtatious, Dwan seemed to be a nice girl at heart.

Angirasu took a breath and let out an exhale, relieving himself of pent up stress. He turned to pick up sticks but stopped a he found Sonata standing before him. Her arms were crossed as her brows were furrowed. Angirasu felt his mood sour immediately.

"What?" asked Angirasu.

"You didn't actually buy that, did you?" asked Sonata. Angirasu narrowed his eyes.

"Buy what?" asked Angirasu.

"Aangey, she's playing you! She's just trying to get in your pants! She was playing innocent with you! No guy ever makes her cry!" said Sonata. Angirasu scoffed.

"What is your deal? I thought you at least liked her out of your sisters," said Angirasu as he crossed his arms.

"Yeah, until she-" Sonata fell silent. She scowled as her cheeks flushed.

"Wha- Because she's talking to me? Sonata, you have no right to be upset over that. I can talk to whoever I please," said Angirasu, walking off. Sonata quickly got in his path.

"I just don't like how she's acting around you! You deserve better than that!" said Sonata.

"So what if she's flirty with me?!! At least she isn’t trying to brainwash me, like some people I know!" said Angirasu, glaring at the girl. Sonata shrunk back, her face guilt ridden.

"Aangey... I didn't-"

"I told you not to call me, Aangey!" said Angirasu, storming off passed the Dazzling. Sonata deeply frowned as she watched the boy leave. She rubbed her arm as a tear trailed down her face. She turned and began to walk away.

"I'm sorry..." said Sonata to herself.

Angirasu began to make his way to the rest of the lumber that lied, waiting to be utilized for the wall. He hoped that the labor would get his mind off of his woes, As he knelt down to pick it up, he heard footsteps approaching.

"I got this one," said Angirasu as he turned. He noticed a young Iwi to be standing with a scowl on his face. He looked to be around the Transmutant's age. Angirasu looked to the side with a look of discomfort as this aggressive looking native stared him down. While he was shorter, Angirasu couldn't help but feel uncomfortable.

"Can I help you?" asked Angirasu.

"I am called, Ourah Ikakas. You are my sworn foe!" said the native. Angirasu recoiled, surprised to hear him talk. But also at what he just said.

"Come again?" asked Angirasu. Ourah pointed to Angirasu with a glare.

"You have become the center of attention of the one called, Dwan! Her affection is what I desired! And you have stolen that from me!" said Ourah. Angirasu's eyes widened.

"Wait, you have a crush on Dwan?" asked Angirasu.

"No more words, Guardian! I challenge you to a battle for the right to pursue the affection of Dwan!" said Ourah. Angirasu backed away with a nervous look.

"W-Wait! This is all a big misunderstanding! Dwan and I just met! We only talked!" said Angirasu. Ourah began to step forward as he popped his knuckles. Angirasu was beginning to feel like a kid in school that was about to be pummeled by another kid for talking to his crush, which is what was basically happening at this point.

"Look, let's just talk this out!" said Angirasu.

"No more talking! Rah!!" Ourah lunged for Angirasu, tackling him to the ground. The Transmutant cried out in pain as he landed on his back and was punched. He grunted as he punched Ourah back, who rolled off of the Transmutant. The two stood up and began to punch each other and lock each other in their arms. Angirasu found himself placed in a hold, with his head locked under Ourah's arm and was hauled around. Angirasu felt his heart racing from the adrenaline. He stumbled as Ourah swung him while keeping a tight hold on him.

"Submit, Guardian!" said Ourah. The two's scuffle began to catch the attention of the villagers nearby. Some began to approach to watch, mostly the younger men and teenagers. Angirasu found himself tossed to the ground. He rolled along the grass, picking up dirt against his skin. Angirasu panted as he rolled back onto his feet, memories flooding his mind.

Angirasu recalled this feeling. The feeling of being thrown around along the grass. His blood burning hot from the physical struggle of strength. He recalled this feeling in the fields of a park in Trotkyo. He remembered how his father would put him in head locks, picking him up and throwing him around. Angirasu felt a grin beginning to creep onto his face as his heart pumped blood through his veins. A chuckle escaped his throat.

Angirasu shot up to his feet and rushed to Ourah. Before Ourah could strike him, Angirasu slammed into his abdomen and picked him up. He then slammed him to the ground, which caused the native to groan. He kicked Angirasu away, who stumbled back.

Angirasu knew that this was a physical fight between two men for the right to court girl. He even remembered that scuffle he had with Spinner and his gang. However, the feeling of the grass, the heat, and him being tossed about and locked down reminded him of the days when his father was still around. He recalled the laugh of his dad as he held him in place as Angirasu tried to muster his own strength to get free. And the feeling of rolling in the grass on a summer's day. He had very few memories of his father from those years ago. But the few that he had of his old man had emerged from this experience.

The Transmutant placed Ourah into a headlock. He chuckled as the native struggled under his superior strength. He fell back onto the ground with Ourah and held him tightly. He began to squeeze as Ourah struggled. The young natives that were around began to cheer as they watched the two. Meanwhile, Sonata, Dwan, and Aria came rushing by in alarm.

"What the hell is going on here?!" asked Aria.

"Hey, he started it!" said Angirasu as Ourah elbowed him in the side. The native then reached out to Dwan.

"Dwan! I fight for you!" said Ourah. Dwan rolled her eyes in response.

Suddenly, the natives began to quickly back away as they looked up. Dwan looked around in confusion and then gasped.

"Oh shit," said Dwan, backing away.

"Wha- Uh oh," sad Aria as she and Sonata backed up. The group found that Kong was making his way over. His brows were furrowed. Angirasu noticed him approaching and quickly released Ourah and stood up. Ourah was about to punch Angirasu but froze as Kong approached. There was silence. The natives were tense as they stood before their god king. Angirasu gulped nervously as the older Transmutant turned his attention on him.

"You. Come with me," said Kong. Angirasu was about to protest but fell silent. He began to walk over to the ape Transmutant. Kong looked to the natives.

"Go back to your day," said Kong as he walked with Angirasu. The natives began to disperse. However, some were grabbed by their parents, who hauled them away. Ourah was grabbed by his ear and pulled away by an older woman, who sent him a glare. Aria, Sonata and Dwan looked on worriedly as Kong led Angirasu away from the village area.

Angirasu found himself led into a large cave. His mind was racing with dread. He wondered what kind of punishment this man had for him. For all he knew, his punishment would be severe that it would seem unreasonable to someone from civilization but fair to those of primitive tribal life style.

"Sir, I'm sorry. I-I don't know what came over me. Ourah was ranting something about winning Dwan's affection and he-" Angirasu fell silent as he noticed the cave around him. It was decorated with cloth and flags that hung, depicting symbols. There was a pit covered in ash and burning wood. Torches lined the walls. He noticed Kong picking up a spear, with a rusted metal tip. Angirasu stiffened.

"L-Look, I'll do anything to make up for what happened. Just don't punish my friends for it," said Angirasu. Kong merely placed the spear against a wall, turning to the boy.

"I saw you. You fought with ferocity. Ourah while human, is a stubborn fighter. He makes it a habit of fighting with the other boys his age in the tribe," said Kong.

"You're not mad?" asked Angirasu in confusion.

"No, he challenged you. Only a coward backs down and doesn't defend his honor," said Kong. Angirasu cleared his throat with a forced chuckle.

"Y-Yeah. I totally wasn't going to back down," said Angirasu.

"But, your fighting is lacking. You have no self-control. You took on hits and merely went in like a mere beast. Even when you are in your beast form, you lack the mind of a man," said Kong as he stepped over to a throne made of stone. He sat upon it as the torches illuminated him the darkness, while little natural light poured in from above.

"It always seemed to work out for us before," said Angirasu.

"Yes, with mere boys who are itching to prove themselves. But trained warriors and savage beasts like the skull faced demons are another tale," said Kong as he tossed Angirasu a fruit. The boy yelped as he nearly dropped the fruit, which looked almost similar to a mango. Angirasu looked around the cave, finding paintings to be decorated all around it.

"Did the Iwi do this?" asked Angirasu.

"Yes. Long before I came to dwell with them," said Kong, looking at the paintings. Angirasu began to scan the painting. He saw images of humans fleeing from Skull Crawlers, who devoured them at every turn.

"The people were at the mercy of the demons for generations. Even the other creatures in this land," said Kong. Angirasu saw images of dinosaurs biting down on human figures. There were cat-like beasts, giant bugs, and other strange beasts. He then noticed that there were a group of great ape creatures standing, fighting the skull crawlers and other creatures.

"But they looked to the great apes to defend them. The old gods of the earth. They were said to have not been of this world," said Kong as he looked to the paintings. Angirasu merely stared, finding a painting of the Iwi bowing towards a great ape that stood among them. It was humongous compared to what Kong was, but Angirasu thought it was to emphasize the greatness they had.

"So they really do see us as gods," said Angirasu, staring at the painting. Kong was silent. Angirasu turned to Kong in confusion.

"You... You know we're not gods, right? We're just... freaks," said Angirasu. Kong merely looked to the painting of the ape worshipped by man.

"I only know what I have seen and what I've heard. I know that I am not like the Iwi. Or any man. But whether I am truly divine, I cannot say. But the Iwi raised me as their own and I became their king," said Kong.

"You mean you don't know who or what you are? Or who your parents are?" asked Angirasu in shock. Kong merely closed his eyes with a sigh.

"My memories of them are faint. But they feel mixed. As though they come from two different people," said Kong. Angirasu looked on in confusion. Kong gestured to a wall on his left.

"The Kongs were a fierce and mighty race. They fought the Skull Crawlers with all of their might. But the demons are numerous. They rarely rest and they have a hunger that cannot be satisfied, for they are an empty, fallen race," said Kong. He pointed to a painting of the apes being overwhelmed as bigger Skull Crawlers attacked them. Angirasu stared, feeling a pit in his stomach.

"They leave a trail of death in their wake. Even the Kongs were no match," said Kong solemnly as only skeletal remains of apes were shown.

"They're all gone," said Angirasu softly. Kong nodded.

"Never have I met one. I haven't found much to learn about them aside from what the Iwi have recorded. Even some of their stories have been lost throughout the generations. All I know is that they found me," said Kong. Angirasu deeply frowned.

"That must be hard," said Angirasu. Kong merely tossed aside the core of his eaten fruit.

"Perhaps. But I have a duty to defend these people from the demons. Just as it was for the ancients to do so," said Kong as he stood up from his throne. He approached Angirasu with a firm expression.

"I believe that our meeting was fate. The Iwi see our kind as defenders as well as destroyers," said Kong, pointing to a painting on another wall, depicting a bird-like creature, standing among fire as a human man was depicted dwelling within the beast.

"I believe that we are meant to defend the world from these forces. But I am but one. If you wish, I can teach you the way to self-control. I will even teach you to fight, so you may defend those around you," said Kong.

"You... You want to teach me?" asked Angirasu in surprise. Kong nodded in response.

"We all need a teacher to prepare us for life. Will you listen to my teachings, young Angirasu?" asked Kong. Angirasu looked down in thought. He knew that it was a problem of having limited control over his beast form. He had to know how to control it so that he could protect his friends. After all, they were in a dangerous world. Angirasu smiled and nodded. Kong smiled back.

"Come!" said Kong as he led the boy out of the cave. Angirasu found himself taken outside of the entrance. He found that the Iwi tribe were all waiting outside, anxiously standing. He even found Dwan, Sonata and Aria to be standing by worriedly.

"Behold! I will mentor the one called Angirasu, and teach him our ways! He will learn to live among you and to defend you from the evils that dwell beyond our walls!" said Kong in a loud voice. The Iwi all began to bow, while the youth began to cheer on for Angirasu. The teen looked on as the Iwi bowed to him in respect. Dwan suddenly rushed to him and wrapped him into a tight hug.

"Congrats!" said Dwan as she planted a kiss on the boy's cheek. However, Angirasu was too focused on the approval of the people, who he was but a stranger to them. He felt a smile growing on his face.

It was nearing noon. Rainbow Dash was running through the town as she carried a satchel at her side. She felt her body spark as she ran but would stop every time the sparks grew too intense. While she was moving at a pace that was higher than normal, she felt herself slipping into her lighting speed. She had to stop to not only to lay low, but also to avoid getting into accidents. It was strange since she felt that she almost had the hang of her abilities during the attack on Ponyville. Though that may have been a fluke and was during a time of chaos, pushing her to avoid screwing up.

"Ugh. I guess it beats working at a bakery," said Rainbow with a sigh. She began to make her way through town, finding people passing by, still looking at her oddly.

"What strange hair," said a girl with an odd look.

"Oh come on! It's not that weird!" said Rainbow defensively. The girl stiffed and ran off. Rainbow sighed as she held her head.

"Do we really stand out?" asked Rainbow.

Pinkie Pie was humming to herself as she stirred a wooden spoon into a bowl. Her cheeks were covered in flour as she wore an apron over herself. She quickly made her way over to an over, finding bread to be growing inside as the fire heated up the dough.

"Mr. Caramel! The top tiers are almost done!" said Pinkie as she went back to stirring. A large man stepped into the messy kitchen, bringing in tubes filled with icing.

"Good! How are the muffins coming along?" asked Caramel as he frantically set the items down on a counter.

"Just about done mixing! They'll be ready for the oven soon!" said Pinkie. Caramel sighed in relief as he began to take the tiers of bread from the oven and began to stack them on two larger tiers that were stacked on each other.

"You have no idea how grateful I am that you came by. I'm shorthanded what with my family away for the time being," said Caramel as he wiped his brow.

"Luckily for you that I also bake as a hobby! I made all kinds of sweets back home!" said Pinkie. She beamed with a smile. She was happy for this experience, considering that she was feeling homesick.

"So who's the lucky couple?" asked Pinkie.

"The Lord's daughter is getting married! Which is why this order is very important! My shop's reputation is on the line!" said Caramel. He smacked his face.

"I was a fool to accept this task when I should have known my family would be off visiting the Sacramentonian Kingdom beforehand!" said Caramel in frustration.

"No time to bellyache, Mr. Caramel! You have all the help you need right here!" said Pinkie with a grin.

Applejack was hauling along stacks of hay. The hay stood over her at 8 feet, and were carried over to a large barn. A farmer stared in shock as this girl hauled the hay with rope tied around the lower stacks and her pulling the end, almost with no struggle. A younger man next to him stared.

"Father, I think I'm in love," said the young man as he watched as Applejack take the hay to the barn.

"I'm proud of you, my son," said the farmer as he patted the young man's shoulder. Applejack came rushing out of the barn, wiping her sweaty brow.

"Do ya'll need me to do anything else? I can do this all day!" said Applejack as she stretched her arms.

"Yes. Would you mind helping my sons milk the bisons?" asked the farmer.

"Sure thing! Just point me to 'em!" said Applejack. The farmer pointed off to the side. Applejack turned her head and her eyes widened in shock. She found that beyond were a group of massive bisons. They were nine feet tall in height and bore wooly fur. They were stocky in build with large humps on their backs and thick short horns. The creatures fed on the grass as a couple of teens were standing by one of the creatures, grabbing onto its large utters as large tubs lied beneath them.

"Whoa nelly," said Applejack as she slumped her shoulders.

"Beautiful, aren't they? Providence has blessed us with wonderful creatures to raise," said the farmer.

"I didn't know bisons could get that big," said Applejack breathlessly.

"You should see the wild ones. They're much bigger," said the eldest son.

"I bet you folks get a lot of milk from these critters," said Applejack.

"We do. Bison milk is profitable in the Empire. Some of the extra we give to our neighbors," said the farmer. Applejack smiled.

"Yeah, back home we'd do the same thing with the apples we grow. The extras we give away," said Applejack. The farmer looked to the blonde in surprise.

"You were raised on a farm?" asked the farmer.

"You bet. The family owns an orchard in our town. We sold apples, apple pies, apple fritters, you name it," said Applejack. The girl felt a growing sadness. Home. She wondered if there was ever any chance of getting home.

"I would like to try those," said the eldest son with a smile.

"Well if you happen to have apples lying around, I could whip something up for ya'll. I'm a mean cook," said Applejack.

"Please marry me," said the eldest son. Applejack slightly recoiled.

"I-I beg your pardon?" Applejack raised a brow.

"N-Nothing! Hey, I believe the chickens dodos are due for feeding!" said the eldest son as he briskly walked off. The farmer merely faced palm while Applejack looked at him with a shrug.

It was the afternoon. Twilight and Rarity sat slumped on a bench in town. They bore tired looks as they leaned against each other. Twilight looked at the list of chores that they had to do. She marked off hers' and Rarity's with a quill. She sighed heavily as she set the list down.

"What a day," said Rarity.

"Compared to the last few days, this was easy," said Twilight with a deadpanned look. She looked up to the clock that sat upon a wooden building. She found that it was 3:30 in the afternoon.

"I wonder how it's going for the others," said Twilight.

"I know, right?" said Pinkie as she popped up from behind Twilight and Rarity. The two cried out with a start.

"Pinkie?!" exclaimed Twilight.

"That's my name! Don't wear it out!" said Pinkie as she smiled. Rarity groaned.

"Stop doing that! I feel like I'm going to have a heart attack!" said Rarity with a glare.

"Oh I'm sorry. Want a cookie to make up for it? I made them after I helped the baker," said Pinkie as she held out a box. Rarity smiled as she took one from the box.

"That's not ideal after complaining about a heart attack," deadpanned Twilight.

"You don't want one?" asked Pinkie.

"Are you crazy? Of course I want one of your homemade cookies!" said Twilight as she eagerly took a cookie. The girls then noticed Applejack to be walking by, waving her hat against herself to fan away the heat.

"Whoo Wee! I'm beat!" said Applejack, plopping herself next to Rarity. The purple haired girl gagged as she held her nose.

"And you stink!" said Rarity.

"That's the smell of a working woman, Rarity. And farm animals," said Applejack. Pinkie handed her a cookie, which she graciously took. Rainbow suddenly came running by, skidding to a halt. She made her way over to the group.

"Please tell me that's all? I got lost in this stinkin' town and had to go back and forth because the damn store owner forgot to give me something to go with a delivery," said Rainbow in annoyance. Twilight began to look through the list as she marked off the chores as she counted off the rest of the girls.

"Yep! All done!" said Twilight. The rest of the girls cheered with joy.

"Finally! Let's go back to the inn! I'm freaking tired!" said Rainbow.

"A nice hot bath sounds nice," said Rarity. She even glanced at Applejack, who glared at her in annoyance.

"I get it, I reek. I'll bathe first if it'll get ya to stop complaining," said Applejack.

"Well, let's get going," said Twilight as the girls began to rise from the bench. There was a sudden blare of horns in the air. The girls looked around in confusion as the villagers all stopped what they were doing. Looks of alarm were on their faces. The girls found that there were dark armored men standing in the street, much similar to the men that guarded the Lord's house. However, these guards bore green markings over their armor. Among the guards was a man dressed in formal clothes. He wore a robe and bore a shaved head. A few other men stood with trumpets in their hands.

"People of Salera! You're taxes and tributes are due!" said the robed man, who seemed to be the ring leader. People began to anxiously clear the streets, entering the doors of their homes. The guards began to spread out through the town.

"I don't like these people's reactions," said Applejack.

"Yeah. Come on, it's best we stay out of trouble," said Twilight as she and the rest of the girls began to clear out of the street.

The guards began to step over to houses and buildings, knocking on the doors. From behind the doors would emerged frightened citizens, who handed over coin purses. The ring leader of the group would count the coins, discriminating their value based on the type of metal they were made from. There were mostly silvers that he countered and a few copper coins.

"You're short one copper," said the tax collector. The man that he spoke to quickly began to search his home. He muttered to himself as he looked around. He gasped as he found a copper coin lying on a table. He grabbed it and quickly made his way back to the doorway and handed it to the tax collector.

"Good. Have a pleasant day," said the collector as he left with the guards. The man quickly closed his door as they left.

Guards that were visiting the houses left with purses full of coins. There even came some that carried gems and other expensive jewelry. Some even carried away sacks full of food. The items were gathered and placed in carts that were pulled by a domesticated triceratops.

Twilight and her friends watched from afar near the inn. They saw how intimidated the citizens were of these men. Even how some of the collections went beyond simple currency to even products owned by the citizens that produced and traded them. There was sudden screaming. The girls turned and found that a few guards were hauling a man, a woman and a teen girl through the streets. Citizens that were still in the streets cleared out of their way.

"Oh my goodness!" said Rarity in alarm.

"You curs! Release my wife and child!" demanded the man as he attempted to fight off the guards. One of the guards that held him punched him in the face. The girls recoiled in shock and horror as the family was hauled to the town square.

"Papa!" cried the girl.

"Ah! I see we have lawbreakers in our midst!" said the tax collector as he made his way to the town square. Guards began to gather along with citizens who have already paid their dues.

"What seems to be the trouble?" asked the tax collector as the family were forced to the ground.

"W-We don't have the money for today's taxes," said the father as his face swelled.

"Well that's no good. Surely you have something to offer up instead? Perhaps jewels? Resources? Say meat or medicine? Anything?" asked the collector.

"No..." said the man in a low tone.

"Perhaps your daughter? She is a fine young lady," said the tax collector as he looked lustfully at the girl.

"P-Papa!" cried the girl.

"Stay away from her!" growled the man as he stood to lunge for the collector, but a guard punched him in the jaw, sending him to the ground. His wife and daughter cried out to him. Twilight and the others looked on in horror at this abuse.

"Then you know the penalty. As all of you!" said the collector as he held up a scroll, unfurling it.

"In accordance to the pact made during the reign of our fair Empress, you are to serve as providing the capital of Dogomoto with a portion of your coin and resources to make up for your debt. A debt brought on in exchange for protection against the predators that dwell in the neighboring jungle," said the collector as the family stood up to their knees.

"To not do so is a violation against the law of Empress Malicia! The punishment is death!" said the collector.

The remnants of the Main 7 gasped in shock and horror at this. They watched as the family was retrained, while a guard arrived with an axe. The citizens stood by in silence, helpless and saddened as the family were sentenced to their final fate.

"Stop!" called a voice. The girls found an armored man to be rushing to the square. The collector turned with a glare.

"Please, have mercy on my brother and his family!" cried the guard.

"So they are your relatives? My condolences," said the collector.

"I demand you release them!" shouted the guard as he drew out a sword. The guards quickly turned their attention to him, drawing their weapons.

"A royal guard dares to defy her majesty?! You will join these vermin! Seize him!" ordered the collector. A couple of the green marked guards began to rush towards the defiant guard.

"My God, I can't believe this is happening!" said Rarity in horror as the defiant guard was backing away from the two marked ones. Rainbow began to stand anxiously as she watched as the guard that was standing up for his family members was about to be seized. She watched as the girl cried out as she pleaded for help.

"That's it, I can't take it anymore!" said Rainbow as her body sparked.

"Rainbow!" cried Twilight in alarm as Rainbow zipped towards the square.

"Shoot, I'm with her!" said Applejack, rushing out to the square. Twilight gritted her teeth in alarm.

Before the axe wielding guard could bring down his weapon on the father, the weapon disappeared from his hand as a streak of rainbow passed by.

"What?!" exclaimed the collector.

"Hey!" called Rainbow. Everyone turned to find Rainbow to be standing with the axe siting at her side. A smirk was on her face as her body sparked.

"You know what we do to bullies back home? We kick their asses!" said Rainbow as Applejack charged in, kicking the guards that pursued the defiant guard. They crashed to the ground, groaning in pain. The collector snarled.

"Kill them!" ordered the collector as he pointed to the two girls. Rainbow chuckled as she dashed to the collector, kneeing him in the gut. He groaned as he fell over in pain. Rainbow dashed away as the guards began to leave the family they subdued and pursued Applejack. The blonde grunted as she dodged a swing of a sword kicked away his sword. She then grabbed the guard and threw him towards another.

"Yeah, get 'em!" cheered Pinkie.

"Hey, have a dashing day!" said Rainbow as she sprinted towards a charging guard. She punched him, sending static rainbow electricity through him, causing him to collapse.

"Ah that was terrible!" said Pinkie in annoyance.

"Hey, how bout this? Mister, can I axe you a question?" asked Applejack as she caught a war axe that was swung at her by another marked guard.

"It's 'asked', you illiterate wench!" said the guard as he strained.

"It's a pun!" retorted Applejack. She raised her foot and kicked the guard in the gut, sending him flying several feet. The rest of the marked guards drew their weapons as they steeled themselves.

"What are these girls? Demi Titans?" asked a guard,

"Just kill them!" shouted another guard as they rushed in. Applejack grabbed a cart and swung it with all of her might. The guards cried out as the cart came flying towards them. Some managed to dodge it but a few were unfortunate to be hit by it.

"Look at them! Standing up to those bastards!" said a man among the villagers.

"Yes! Even a royal guard stood up!" said a villager as the defiant guard clashed blades with another.

"Your head will be on a pike on the walls of the capital for your treachery!" said the marked guard. He was suddenly struck in the head by a rock. He was pushed back by the defiant guard and stumbled. He noticed that the villagers were throwing stones.

"You fools! You dare to-" The collector yelped in pain as a rock struck his chest. He began to run as he shielded his head from the stones. Soon, some villagers came emerging, wielding pots, pans, rocks, cleavers and any items that they could get their hands on. They began to charge after the marked guards, who began to run off. Rainbow suddenly zipped passed one and caused him to trip.

"See ya next fall!" said Rainbow with a laugh as the guard got back up and continued to run.

"The puns aren't funny!" called Pinkie.

Soon, the guards and collector had all fled, though they left behind a couple of the carts full of the taxes and tributes. The villagers began to cheer as the guards fled from their town. Rainbow laughed.

"And don't come back!" shouted Rainbow. She and Applejack gave each other a fist bump. The two recoiled as they found themselves surrounded by the villagers, who cheered for them.

"Whoa. These people sure know how to thank heroes," said Rainbow with a smirk while Applejack rolled her eyes. The two noticed that Twilight, Rarity and Pinkie were rushing towards them, pushing through the crowd.

"What were you thinking?!" exclaimed Twilight.

"What? They were going to kill those people!" said Rainbow with a shrug.

"I know! But you two just interfered with this world's daily rite! You don't know what you just-!" said Twilight.

Meanwhile, from the house of the Lord. Grunge was staring through his window. His eyes were on the girls that had came to him for help. He had just witnessed the whole thing. He turned towards a man that stood in his office with him.

"I think the King would like to meet these strangers," said Grunge, a smile forming on his face.

It was the late afternoon. Junior was silent as he walked along with Fluttershy, Sunset, Mosura, Rodan, Ann, and a small group of Iwi. They have had no luck of finding the rest of the girls out there in the wilderness. As time went on, Junior began to feel more dread. No could have lived out in the jungle for long. Not with what kind of creatures were lurking out there.

The group had spent the whole time searching high and low, running into different creatures that were dangerous and docile alike. Any of the most dangerous creatures out there would be able to eat the girls alive. But if that was the case, there might have been some evidence of that happening to them somewhere along the way. That may have been off the table.

"Damn it, where are they?" asked Sunset.

"Maybe we should start splitting up. We can cover more ground that way," suggested Fluttershy.

"Bad idea. We're already in danger as is. The last thing we need is to lose more people if something goes wrong," said Ann.

"We can't even find any clues as to where they could be," said Rodan. Junior groaned as he scratched his head. Just the debating drove him to stress as the fact that they were returning to the village while the others were still out there was infuriating. If he had it his way, Junior would go out on his own at night to continue the search. But he knew that would only cause his friends to worry more. And if something were to happen to him out there, it would be on him if they ended up trying to look for him as well.

The group returned to the village. Junior sighed heavily as the Iwi returned to their huts, while the teens and Ann remained behind.

"Sorry about this guys. But maybe we'll find them tomorrow," said Ann as she began to walk off.

"Wait! Ms. Darrow, can I borrow your binoculars again?" asked Junior. Ann's expression softened.

"Sure, Gojira," said Ann as she reached into her satchel, drawing out and handed over a pair of binoculars.

"Don't stay up too late. Good night," said Ann as she walked off. As she left, the teens were left in silence.

"What are you guys gonna do?" asked Junior.

"I'll stay a bit and look with you," said Mosura. Fluttershy was about to interject. She instead fell silent.

"I think I'm going to turn in for the night. I'll be sure to get up extra early to help find them," said Sunset with a small smile. She waved the group as she walked off. Fluttershy silently followed. Rodan sighed.

"I will too. I uh... Sorry," said Rodan, sluggishly walking off. Junior's expression softened. He noticed that Rodan seemed to have grown much more off lately. He didn't know exactly what it was.

Later that evening, Junior found himself scanning through the forests from the wall. Mosura sat next to him in silence as Junior continued to scan the jungle from his seat. Mosura frowned as she brought her knees close to herself.

'If it was just us, this would be great. But...' Mosura watched as the boy next to her continued to look through the binoculars. He rarely blinked, as to not miss any of the girls. Mosura couldn't focus on trying to making a move to grow closer to Junior as she would like. Their friends were needed. So, the girl went back to scanning the area with her own pair of eyes. But she would glance at Junior occasionally. The boy appeared a bit haggard. Junior sighed as he set the binoculars down, rubbing his tired eyes.

"Fuck..." said Junior under his breath. Mosura noticed that he seemed to have been growing sluggish.

"Gojira, maybe you should rest. I can keep watch if you want," said Mosura. Junior shook his head.

"No, I gotta keep looking. Just a while longer," said Junior shaking himself off his sleepiness. Mosura grabbed him by his chin and pulled him close to herself. Her eyes narrowed.

"Jesus, your eyes are baggy! Have you been sleeping at all?" asked Mosura incredulously. Junior pulled away with an annoyed look.

"Yes!" said Junior.

"Gojira, don't lie to me!" said Mosura with a glare. Junior groaned.

"Look, I've just been having trouble sleeping lately, that's it!" said Junior. Mosura sighed.

"OK. We can fix that. You go to sleep and I'll take over tonight," said Mosura as she took the binoculars.

"Hey! Give those back!" said Junior as he attempted to snatch the binoculars back. But, Mosura kept her hand against his chest as she leaned back to keep the item out of his hands.

"No! Go to bed!" said Mosura. Junior growled.

"Mosura, I'm not playing around! Give those back!" said Junior as he stood up. Mosura stood up as well, tensing as she glared at him. The two stared each other down.

"What are you going to do if I don't? Are you gonna hit me?" asked Mosura with a glare. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"That's not fair. Just give-" Junior attempted to reach for the binoculars again, but Mosura held him back while moving her other arm back, keeping the item away.

"Gojira, if you don't go to sleep, I'll throw these into the jungle!" said Mosura. Junior's eyes widened.

"W-Why would you do that?!" asked Junior.

"Gojira, you're not taking care of yourself! What's next? Are you gonna start skipping meals?" demanded Mosura.

"You're being ridiculous! Just-" Junior reached again but Mosura raised her arm with a glare. Junior felt his blood run cold.

"Stop!" said Junior in alarm.

"I'm not kidding! If you try to reach for it again, you can say goodbye to it!" said Mosura.

"Why are you doing this?! Don't you care that they're out there?!" asked Junior.

"Of course I do! But I can't sit here knowing that you're going to hurt yourself!" said Mosura. Junior shrugged defensively.

"I'm just trying to make sure we don't miss them! Please, just stop!" pleaded Junior.

"Gojira, I heard you were trying to go off on your own!" yelled Mosura. Junior fell silent. The girl looked at him angrily.

"How could you think of doing that to us? How could you do that to me?!" demanded Mosura, her lip trembling.

"Mosu I-" Junior sighed as he fell silent. It seemed that more people heard his confrontation with Kong than he realized.

"Mosura, the longer we wait, the higher the chance that something happened! If I was on my own, I could cover more ground through the night without having to worry about keeping track of others!" said Junior.

"Yeah, and the better chance that you'll end up lost yourself and get eaten! Is that what you want?" demanded Mosura. Junior sighed as he sat down, burying his face into his hands. He raised his head up, staring at the ground.

"I thought you said that we'll be fine as long as we're together. Do you even believe that?" asked Mosura incredulously.

"I do. I just... Mosura, I can't forgive myself if something were to happen to them," said Junior. Mosura stepped over to him.

"Why are you putting this on your shoulders, Gojira? It's not your fault!" said Mosura.

"It's not that! I just don't want them to die! Especially if they think that I hate them!" said Junior. Mosura's expression softened. Junior turned away.

"I know things have gone wrong after they kicked me out of the club. But that doesn't matter anymore. I just want everyone safe so we can go home," said Junior. Mosura knelt next to him and wrapped Junior into a hug.

"I do too. But you can't help them if you're deprived of sleep. You need your strength. Otherwise, how can you help?" asked Mosura as she pulled away with a soft expression. Junior grimaced.

"Hey, look at me," said Mosura as she raised the boy's head to meet her gaze.

"I know how you feel. I'm worried for them too. But we can't let ourselves fall apart now. Don't think I'm trying to be cruel," said Mosura.

"I know..." said Junior. Mosura held up the binoculars to him.

"Look, if you really want to stay up a bit longer, then go ahead. Just don't ever consider going off alone again. If you do, I'll never forgive you," said Mosura. Junior looked to the binoculars and then to Mosura. He stood up.

"Keep 'em. I'm going to bed," said Junior as he left. Mosura watched as the boy left her alone. The girl frowned to herself, wondering if she was too hard on him.

'No, it was tough love. We need to stay together,' thought Mosura.

Meanwhile, Junior was making his way to the village. He was silent as the crickets chirped in the cool night air. Mosura was on the money about his lack of sleep. Just lately, he couldn't rest. Just the thought of the others kept him up at night. It wasn't just that. He also wondered what was going on back at their world. He wondered how his parents were doing. Including Erika Shiragami, Inoue, the Guardians and others he knew. He hoped they were OK, despite the chaos of the invasion.

Junior stopped as he noticed that The Healer's tent was slightly illuminated. The boy began to walk over to it and peeked inside. He found the elderly woman to be holding Adagio's head up, helping her drink medicine. Adagio gave a weak sigh as she lied her head down. Junior saw that her eyes were open.

"Adagio?" called Junior. The girl slowly turned her head and weakly smiled.

"Hey, Goji," said Adagio, her tone soft. Junior stepped inside of the tent, looking around.

"Where's your sisters?" asked Junior.

"Well, Dwan mentioned that there were huts set up for us while I was out. I told them to sleep in those since I assumed they've been staying here," said Adagio.

"I take it they protested," said Junior.

"Heh. They have to unless they're bad sisters," chuckled Adagio. Junior shared a smile as he took a seat next to her. He found that the elderly woman was putting away ingredients.

"You gave us a hell of a scare," said Junior. He looked down in thought.

"This might not be the best time... But you still haven't told me what was wrong? Do you remember?" asked Junior.

"How can I forget? It was before the dinosaurs and giant lizards tried to kill us," said Adagio.

"Well?" Junior asked. Adagio sighed, slightly shrinking under her covers.

"I shouldn't tell you..." said Adagio.

"Adagio, please. It's been bugging me lately. I know that..." Junior fell silent as Adagio rolled onto her side, facing away from him.

"I still care about you, Ada," said Junior. The girl didn't answer, still keeping her back to him.

"Even after what you did, I still care. I just want to know what was wrong," said Junior softly.

"Why would you still care?" muttered Adagio.

"Adagio..." called Junior. The girl hid herself under the covers, shaking underneath. Junior knelt closer to her, hearing her shudder.

"You were scared and you asked for my help," said Junior.

"I actually just asked to stick with you for a bit," said Adagio under the cover.

"Doesn't matter. You needed help, Adagio. What was it?" asked Junior, pressing further.

"Why do you want to know?" asked Adagio in annoyance.

"Because you're my friend," said Junior.

"Even after I used that power on you?" asked Adagio.

"Yes. Adagio, you have to understand that I reacted the way I did because I thought you were using me," said Junior.

"Why would you think I'd do that?" asked Adagio incredulously.

"Well, I don't know. You used a spell on me and took away from my free will. What am I supposed to think?" asked Junior, slightly annoyed.

"Just go away," said Adagio as she kept the covers over herself.

"Not until we set things right," said Junior in a firm tone. Adagio was silent. She was glancing behind herself from under the covers. While she couldn't see him, Adagio could feel his presence. The girl slowly removed the covers from over her head, turning onto her back. She found Junior looking down at her, waiting patiently. Adagio kept her face hidden, with only her eyes and hair revealed.

"I... I was trying to get away from a stalker," said Adagio, looking away. Junior's eyes widened.

"What?" asked Junior incredulously.

"It was recent. I guess when I started using my power to get everyone's attention, I realized that some people were acting weird. Some even obsessed. Some students were giving me some disgusting pieces of flesh or something as gifts. I think they were dead rats smashed or something," said Adagio. Junior's brows raised as he processed what the girl had said.

"Adagio, were any of them Transmutants by any chance?" asked Junior.

"I don't know. I wasn't paying attention," said Adagio. Junior sighed as he rubbed his brows.

"Ugh. It makes sense now. The recent surge in rogues in town," said Junior. Adagio looked at him in confusion.

"What are you talking about?" asked Adagio.

"Ada, the reason why there was a growing number of attacks was because of you. Those Transmutants were teenagers who had their inhibitor chips removed," said Junior. Adagio stared with widened eyes.

"I-I thought they couldn't do that," said Adagio.

"Not without a medical professional. Some street gangs know out of work surgeons that could remove the chips. But from what MONARCH could tell, it was amateur work. They must have done it to themselves," said Junior. Adagio had a hand cupped over her mouth in horror. It began to come back to her now. Those disgusting memories, and Aria constantly warning her about abusing her power. Her sister was right. Adagio was just too stubborn to listen.

"Oh God... Then, it's my fault," said Adagio. She began to tear up.

"It's my fault that Angirasu was almost..." Adagio gasped as she clenched her eyes shut.

"Adagio? What are you talking about?" asked Junior.

"Gojira, my power caused Spinner to stalk me! If I hadn't been screwing around like an idiot, Angirasu wouldn't have been arrested!" cried Adagio.

"Spinner? Wait, how would you be responsible for Angirasu?" asked Junior incredulously.

"That creep followed me when I was following Angirasu and Sonata on their date. I-I just wanted them to be able to have fun together without his mom keeping them apart," said Adagio, holding in a sob. She held her arms as she looked away, a look of humiliation on her face.

"H-He... Spinner tried to rape me," said Adagio, almost whispering. Junior was stunned. He couldn't reply to her after being hit with that statement. He didn't even know what to say to her.

"Angirasu was trying to protect us. But he lost control and was taken away by MONARCH. If I hadn't... Fuck!" Adagio covered her eyes, weeping. Junior deeply frowned. That must have been what set the motion of Angirasu's explanation. It didn't make sense as to why he was locked away. All he knew that he was bad terms with Sonata, and his mother.

"I'm sorry. If I knew..." Junior's expression softened.

"Why are you sorry? I'm the idiot that didn't listen," said Adagio with a sniffle.

"Yeah, but I should've tried harder," said Junior lowering his head. He found Adagio to be sniffling as she trembled. The boy reached out to her but retracted his hand. Adagio noticed his hand pulling back. She quickly took his hand and held it tightly.

"Goji, I'm sorry for what I did. Please, don't leave..." said Adagio softly. Junior held her hand firmly.

"I won't," said Junior. Adagio softly smiled, her cheeks warming up.

"Hey, last thing I remember was that the others were missing. Any luck?" asked Adagio. Junior sighed.

"Not exactly. I don't know how far the Iwi are willing to go to look for them. I don't even know if they're even alive," said Junior, solemnly.

"Hey, don't sell them short. They have far more versatile powers too, you know," said Adagio with a reassuring smile. She looked up to the roof of the tent.

"Twilight's the other smart one, right? I bet she's coming up with a plan on finding us. Or us finding them. Besides, if there's humans around, they might have found them," said Adagio.

"Maybe..." said Junior. He felt his eyes growing heavier.

"I bet if I was out there with you, we'd find them in no time. When I'm recovered, the first thing I'll do is-" Adagio fell silent as she felt Junior's hand go limp. She turned and found the boy to be sitting with his head slump. He was breathing softly as his eyelids hung closed. The girl softly smiled. The elder stepped over, finding the boy asleep.

"Poor guy must have been exhausted," said Adagio. The elder reached for Junior's shoulder, but Adagio raised her hand.

"Wait! Don't wake him up!" whispered Adagio. She blushed as she scooted over, raising her covers.

"It'd be easier to let him rest here, wouldn't it?" asked Adagio. The elder merely shrugged with a neutral expression. She took Junior and carefully lowered him onto the ground, alongside Adagio.

The Dazzling brought the cover over herself and Junior. She stared at his sleeping face as The Healer blew out the lanterns in the tent. The girl blushed as her bare skin brushed against Junior's. Her heart was beating hard in her chest, slowly escalating in speed. Junior breathed softly as he lied on his side. Adagio scooted closer to him. She smiled as she looked to the boy. She leaned in and pecked him on the cheek. The boy's brows slightly crinkled as he shifted in his sleep. Adagio merely rested her head against his chest, sighing to herself.

"Good night, Goji," whispered Adagio.

Chapter 6: On The Wrong Side of The Bed

Adagio was sleeping soundly. The sun was rising, casting its morning light into the tent. The girl felt warmth against her back, and an arm draped over her. The girl snuggled against the warmth that was on her, under the embrace of the covers.

Adagio's brows crinkled as she felt something uncomfortable against her. Her eyes shot wide as it poked her from behind. Her face flushed as she glanced behind herself as something pressed against her rear. Adagio gulped as she cupped her mouth, suppressing the flustered sounds that rose out of her. As Junior moved behind her, the more she felt it press against her. She slowly reached behind herself to push him away. But as she got around to her rear, she felt his thigh.

"Oh..." Adagio scowled. She had felt that Junior's knee was pressing against her rear. She snorted to herself as she turned, finding the boy sound asleep. His left knee was raised and pointed outward towards her.

'Geez. Don't surprise a gal like that,' thought Adagio, blushing in embarrassment. She began to stretch, but winced as her arm felt sore. She looked to her arm, finding where she was poisoned. Her normal color complexion had returned. She turned back to Junior, who still lied asleep. The girl lied back down and wrapped an arm around Junior, running her fingers through his hair, a small smile on her face.

"Hey, Adagio. Are you-" Aria stepped into the tent but froze. Her eyes widened as she found Adagio lying next to Junior. The curly haired Dazzling retracted her hand as a look of alarm was on her face.

"What the hell is he doing in here?!" asked Aria incredulously.

"Shh! You're gonna wake him!" hissed Adagio.

"You know the others were looking for him, right?" deadpanned Aria.

"Nothing I can do about that. He came to see me and fell asleep," retorted Adagio. Aria scoffed.

"Both of you better not have been acting freaky," said Aria with a glare.

"Oh shut up! Where are my clothes?" asked Adagio, as she got up and began to look around. She found that her clothes were resting in the corner.

"You were just sleeping with him half naked. You're worried about modesty all of the sudden?" asked Aria.

"I have to use the bathroom. Besides, I'm not that kind of girl," said Adagio, pulling up her tights to her waist.

"Could've fooled me," said Aria. Adagio glared at her sister as she placed on her romper.

"Whatever. What's Sonata doing?" asked Adagio as she placed her hair in its band.

"She's helping with finding the others. They were going to get Gojira but couldn't find him. Mosura assumed he was sleeping somewhere still so she asked me to keep an eye out," said Aria, glancing at the sleeping boy. Adagio winced.

"Shoot. He seemed really determined to find them, too," said Adagio to herself.

"Well in any case, I should catch you up to speed while the others are away. Come on, let's get something to eat," said Aria as she walked out of the tent. Adagio placed on her ankle boots and followed. But she stopped and knelt beside Junior. She planted a kiss on his head.

"Sweet dreams, Goji," whispered Adagio. She quickly left the tent, leaving the boy to stir in his sleep.

Later that morning, Adagio found the Iwi going about their village. This was the first time that she had ever had a good look at this place during the day. It was actually quite incredible to behold. The grand walls that surrounded the land, the river that ran passed the frontal wall and through the side of the landscape, the greenery and the other structures made by the natives.

"I see you're doing better," said a familiar voice. Adagio turned to find Dwan to be standing by, with her hand on her hip. Adagio's mood began to sour at the sight of her.

"Oh, it's just you," said Adagio. Dwan scoffed with an offended look.

"Hey, be more grateful! I was the one who told The Healer that you needed help, after all," said Dwan.

"Oh yeah, sure. You were a big help," said Adagio sarcastically. Dwan growled.

"God, you're just as much of a bitch as I remember!" said Dwan.

"You haven't even been gone for that long!" said Adagio in annoyance. She shook her head as she looked around.

"Where's everyone else?" asked Adagio.

"In the jungle. They're looking for the rest of your friends," said Dwan.

"You know, they're not really my friends," said Adagio as she crossed her arms, indifference in her tone.

"Wow. That's harsh," said Dwan in disbelief.

"I'm just being honest. It doesn't mean that I don't care what happens to them. It'd crush Goji if the worse happened," said Adagio. Dwan looked at the girl suspiciously.

"Are you sure you two weren't an item?" asked Dwan.

"No, of course not. We're just friends. Who I happen to flirt with for the fun of it," said Adagio with a smirk.

"Oh yeah? Well I heard that there was bad blood between you. Something about games being played?" Dwan said, her tone thoughtful, though she smirked at Adagio, whose brows furrowed.

"I don't know what you're talking about," said Adagio, turning away.

"Heh. Poor guy. Lemme guess, he actually thought you were interested in him but was heartbroken when he figured you out. What's that make? Like, 12 guys that thought you were serious?" asked Dwan. Adagio turned to her, her expression hard.

"Listen, I don't know who you think you are, but none of that is your business! You need to stay away from him!" said Adagio with a glare.

"Aw. What's wrong? Afraid that he'd like me more than you?" asked Dwan in a mocking tone. She brushed her fingers against her short hair.

"I already got him wrapped around my little finger since you were out," said Dwan. Adagio scoffed with an amused look.

"Bullshit, Dwan. I saw how he was acting when you were flirting with him the first day. He was turned off to the point where I bet that you thought he was gay," said Adagio with a smirk. Dwan looked at her in annoyance.

"You see, Goji's not like those sleazebags back at home. I can tell that he has a taste for more wholesome girls. I barely succeed with my flirting with him, myself. But man, I think you're losing your touch. Or you're a one trick pony. Or maybe you're just a trick," said Adagio with a snicker. Dwan glared at her.

"Fuck you," said Dwan.

"You wish," said Adagio as she perked her lips and made a smooch sound.

"Ugh." Dwan walked off in disgust. Adagio smirked as she crossed her arms, enjoying the victory of today's battle. Just like old times.

Though, Adagio began to think back to the conversation. About how Dwan was trying to get into her head by hinting at that she talked with Junior while she was out. She could only imagine what their conversation entailed. But if she knew that there was unresolved issues with them before, then she was trying to exploit that. While Adagio knew her game well and wasn't easy to fall for her tricks, she couldn't help but feel saddened. To think that things had gotten bad by a stupid mistake she made. He thought that she was playing games with him. But that wasn't the case. At first, sure. Adagio enjoyed getting him to react with her flirting, and would escalate to there. But he was almost resistant to it and treated her differently than the guys in Applewood.

Adagio looked back on her life. She was thought as easy, what with her flirting. But she never went on dates with those guys, or even girls for that matter. Adagio wouldn't consider going out with people who thought so little of her. When she met Junior, she figured he wouldn't be any different. But as time went on, she saw that he had some genuine care for her. Even going as far as to deflecting her flirts, no matter how tempting she may have been. Hell, he even confronted her about why she flirts with him. It was a surprise, yet she liked it. She never met anyone who was direct like that.

As time went on, Adagio began to realize something. It was what drove her to pull that stupid stunt with him. And why she just started carelessly using her power, without considering the consequences. Looking back at it clearly caused the girl's heart to weigh heavily.

Twilight Sparkle was walking alongside her friends in silence. A guard was escorting them through the village and to the house of Lord Grunge.

"What do you think he wants?" whispered Rainbow.

"He's probably angry because we interfered with the tax collectors," whispered Twilight, looking at Rainbow in annoyance.

"Hey, we were just trying to do the right thing!" whispered Rainbow, defensively.

"Well these people must have a completely different view of right and wrong," said Twilight. Along the way, the teens noticed that some of the villagers that they passed by gave them friendly waves, smiles and greetings. Rainbow scoffed as she waved back, while Applejack sheepishly smiled.

"At least these people appreciated it," said Rainbow. Twilight shook her head. She couldn't fault Rainbow and Applejack for acting. Most people would if they could. But she feared that they may have gotten themselves into a heap of trouble. Whatever Grunge wanted, it couldn't be good.

The girls were led by the guard into the home of the lord of this land. They were led through the hall of the house and into a familiar room. Grunge was staring out the window. His back was turned to the girls.

"You... wanted to see us?" asked Twilight, timidly. Her heart was racing from her anxiety. The others were growing nervous themselves.

"You've done the most daring thing one could do in this town. Also quite foolish," said Grunge.

"Sir, let me just apologize for what happened," said Twilight, stepping forward. Rainbow looked at her incredulously.

"You invited us to stay but we disrespected you and your hospitality by causing trouble. And we're sorry for that," said Twilight. Rainbow hardened her expression.

"What you've done is far more offensive. You attacked Royal guards and men employed by the Empress. The penalty is steep," said Grunge as he kept staring out the window.

"Please, have mercy on our friends! And maybe the rest of us too. We'll just get out of your hair and we can pretend we never ran into each other," said Rarity with a nervous smile.

"Are you kidding?!" asked Rainbow. Twilight and Rarity sent her a glare.

"Rainbow! Shh!" hissed Twilight.

"Don't shush me! We didn't do anything wrong!" said Rainbow. She turned to grunge with her brows furrowed.

"Listen up, old timer! I wasn't going to stand around and let those people get killed!" said Rainbow.

"Darling, would you please shut up? This is bad enough already," said Rarity as she leaned close to the tomboy. Her tone nervous but a forced smile on her face.

"No, I agree with Dash," said Applejack. Rarity grunted as Twilight grimaced.

"Mister, where I'm from, we look after our neighbors. Now you say what we did is against the law, but we were focused on saving people from injustice. If that makes us criminals, then I rather be locked up then to let good people die," said Applejack. Twilight and Rarity trembled nervously as Grunge said nothing.

"I see," said Grunge. He turned to face the girls with a smile.

"Then you won't mind doing me one last favor before going on your way," said Grunge. The girls stood with confused and surprised expressions.

"You're letting us go?" asked Rainbow.

"Well you can't stick around here anymore. The empress will send more men here to arrest you herself," said Grunge.

"But I thought... Wait, why are you letting us go? In fact, why didn't you have the guards arrest us yourself?" asked Twilight, a look of suspicion on her face.

"Because I loathe the Empress," said Grunge with a shrug.

"Huh. Good enough for me," said Rainbow. Grunge pointed out the window.

"This land used to be under another kingdom. However, given the distance from the capital, and the expansion of the Dogomite Empire, we were abandoned," said Grunge, staring off to the distant jungle beyond the town.

"We were defenseless, we lacked the man power and resources to fend off the barbarians and the monsters from the jungle. We had no choice but to pledge our loyalty to the Dogomites," said Grunge as he turned to the girls.

"We were allowed to keep most of our Sacramentonian culture, but we are forced to done their flag, their rules, and pay our dues," said Grunge, solemn.

"That explains the high taxes. Something tells me that the Empire doesn't like you guys very much," said Rainbow.

"The Sacramentonians and Dogomites have been rival nations for many years. I believe the reason that they have these high taxes is just to make an excuse to reduce our numbers. There's much they do that doesn't make sense," said Grunge.

"That's horrible," said Rarity, a hand over her mouth.

"It is what it is. We just try to live the best we can," said Grunge as he stepped over to a table, pouring himself wine.

"So, we really have to leave?" asked Pinkie, a bit saddened. She was just starting to like this place.

"If you wish to live, then yes. Please understand. I would allow you to stay, but I am already less than favorable to her majesty. I need to be around for my people," said Grunge.

"We understand, your Lordship," said Twilight with a nod.

"You mentioned that you had a favor before we left?" asked Applejack.

"Indeed. The family you saved is marked. Their heads will fly for not paying their taxes or offering a tribute, which is why I'm sending escorts to help them reach the safest Sacramentonian settlement. They'll be safe there and may have a chance to start over," said Grunge. He turned to the girls.

"I ask that you accompany them. They may benefit from your skills," said Grunge. The girls looked to each other briefly.

"Can we have a moment?" asked Twilight.

"Of course. Please, take your time," said Grunge as he turned away to his table. The girls began to huddle.

"I told you there'd be consequences," said Twilight.

"Hey, I'm not gonna apologize for standing up to the bad guys," said Rainbow in annoyance.

"Well now we have to leave! Who knows how far we'll be from the others!" said Twilight.

"We can try going for the mountains again. Maybe that's where they are," suggested Rarity.

"You want to go back into the jungle?! We barely survived!" said Pinkie.

"Hold on, ya'll. The reason why those people are forced to leave is because of us. Dash and I can go with the escort and y'all can head for the mountains," said Applejack.

"Out of the question! We can't afford to keep splitting up at a time like this. We stay together," said Twilight.

"Then let's help that family get to the Sacra- Whatever they called it, Kingdom," said Rainbow.

"Rainbow, they could be looking for us! What if they happen to stumble here and we're miles away?" asked Twilight.

"Simple! Grunge can tell them where we are! They can wait for us and we swing back for a quick peek, and bam! We're together again!" said Rainbow. Twilight sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose. She wondered how they ended up in this situation.

"Twi, we can't stick around here anyway. Besides, maybe we'll find a way to navigate the jungle safely," said Applejack. Twilight grimaced. She didn't like the thought of moving farther away from their friends. But right now they had little options. Currently, the forest was too dangerous for them to travel in on their own.

"Fine," said Twilight. The girls broke their huddle.

"Grunge, we accept," said Twilight. Grunge smiled.

"Excellent. You are to depart this afternoon. For now, accept this," said Grunge as he stepped over to a wall. He pressed his hand against a panel, causing the wall to slide open. He reached inside, as he drew out coin purse. He proceeded to place gold coins inside, filling it up to where you could throw it like a baseball, but it'd hurt more. He filled another purse as well. He brought the purses and handed them to Twilight.

"You will need supplies on your journey. Don't spend it all on one place," said Grunge. The girls smiled brightly in response.

Kong walked along a hill in silence. The wind blew against his hair as he stood over a ledge, finding the late morning sun in the air. In the distance, pteranodons soared in the distance.

Kong looked back, finding Angirasu to be panting as he climbed the steep hill. He grabbed the stones on the ground to help himself climb. He soon stood up, looking over the vast green land.

"Behold, my kingdom," said Kong, gesturing out to the wilderness. Angirasu looked on in awe as the wind blew his hair.

"Incredible. You rule this entire jungle?" asked Angirasu.

"I rule only what surrounds these safe mountains. I cannot afford to journey too far from the Iwi," said Kong.

"Still, this is one heck of a view," said Angirasu. A smile was on his face.

"It's funny. Even the dangerous things and places have some kind of beauty to them," said Angirasu.

"It's true. Which is why I try to protect it," said Kong.

"So you guys never adventured farther away?" asked Angirasu.

"There's no need. We have all that we ever need, here," said Kong. He took a seat on the ground, prompting Angirasu to do the same. A gentle breeze blew against them.

"Hey, how was it that we changed back into our human forms? I barely even know how to change, yet you guys forced us to change back," said Angirasu.

"There is a plant that has the capability of weakening us. I have no idea how it works or why, but the Iwi knew about it for some time. Their ancestors used it against the wicked demi Titans," said Kong.

"Before you were around, huh?" asked Angirasu.

"Yes," nodded Kong. Angirasu sighed.

"They say that our kind don't develop properly because they take away our ability to transform. I don't see the point of teaching us defected Transmutants," said Angirasu.

"What you don't know, you can learn," said Kong, placing a hand on Angirasu's shoulder.

"You are only holding yourself back with thoughts of fear. I can see it in you, as well as your friends," said Kong.

"Well, where we're from, we have a lot to fear. Our kind isn't welcomed in our world. They see all of us as monsters and forced us to be under them in society," said Angirasu, his eyes looking down.

"You're giving into the fear, that’s the problem. When you do, you find yourself unable to act, or making rash decisions, or not acting with reason. You must control and temper that. Only then, can you control the beast within you," said Kong. He stood up and waved to Angirasu to follow.

"Walk with me," said Kong. Angirasu groaned as he got back up.

"We're going back down already?" complained Angirasu.

"It's the way of being a guardian to these people. You must always be on the move, looking for that which threatens the natural order," said Kong.

"The Skull Crawlers are a threat to a natural order? Can you tell me more about them?" Asked Angirasu as the two began to walk down the hill.

"I'll tell you what I know. These demons were ancient foes against the Kongs. This rivalry was because of their fallen state," said Kong. Angirasu raised a brow.

"Fallen? As in what way?" asked Angirasu.

"The Skull Crawlers were damned to be in a constant state of starvation. They rarely rest and they are always searching for food. I don't know why they're this way. They threaten all of life in the world. I guess that's why the Kong's were here to fight them," said Kong as he and Angirasu traveled down the hill further.

"An appetite that can never be satisfied. I wonder if Rodan or Erika would make a biblical reference to these things," said Angirasu.

"Sometimes when I've killed enough, they go into hiding and go into some sort of hibernation. It slows their hunger enough to where they can hide out," said Kong as the two were close to the bottom of the hill. Angirasu gasped as he slipped but kept his footing. He sighed in relief as he carefully moved on.

"If they're so dangerous, have you considered hunting them into extinction while they're hibernating?" asked Angirasu.

"Believe me, I'd like nothing more than to eliminate every single one of these serpents. But they hold out near with a much larger one," said Kong. Angirasu grimaced.

"How... big are we talking?" asked Angirasu, reluctant to know.

"Enormous. It's almost as old as the old gods," answered Kong. Angirasu gulped. He could imagine just how horrifying such a creature would be.

"It's far from the Iwi and is in a slumbering state. I choose not to risk going after their nests closest to the Alpha. I sometimes clear out burrows closer to the Iwi but will leave the rest. So long as nothing wakes them, they're no threat," said Kong. He then looked back at the teen.

"Though a stampede is enough to stir any hidden pockets awake," said Kong. Angirasu grimaced.

"Sorry about that. We have no idea what happened. A bunch of predators just spooked our rides," said Angirasu.

"Well, once you learn to control yourself, you can make up for it by helping me on the hunt," said Kong. Angirasu nodded.

"Alright. When do we begin?" asked Angirasu.

"Now," said Kong as the two reached the bottom. He turned to face Angirasu.

"You must transform yourself," said Kong. Angirasu bore a reluctant look.

"I've never changed at will. The couple of times I did, I was threatened," said Angirasu.

"As I said, you must not give into fear. Because you've never changed out of your own will, you have no ability to control yourself as you are now," said Kong. He raised his hand with a firm expression.

"Focus. No fear. No dread," said Kong. Angirasu sighed as he took a breath. He closed his eyes as he felt his body aching. He muttered to himself as he grunted. His skin began to grow irritated. He felt a wave anxiety over him as he began to morph. Memories of his nightmares flooded his mind. Angirasu fleeing from the shadowy monster that haunted him. The boy snarled he collapsed to his hands and knees.

Angirasu recalled the pain that he's been put through. The fear of MONARCH one day hauling him away and locking him in the Vault. The memory of being lost in a mindless state against unfamiliar creatures and Transmutants. The drive to fight overpowering any human thought. These memories flooded his mind as he changed.

Angirasu wailed as he was in his alternate form. His slammed his tail onto the earth and thrashed. His eyes were bloodshot as his humanity was overcome by the beast. Before he could move, he was suddenly slammed to the ground. He snarled but was met with a plume of dust from Kong. Angirasu sneezed as he inhaled the dust and began to graze his head in the dirt. He began to slowly change back to normal. He winced as he rubbed his nose.

"Ugh. Why does my nose-" Angirasu found Kong looking down at him. He sighed in disappointment.

"Damn. Guess I didn't do it right," said Angirasu. Kong tossed him a robe that he had rolled up at his side. Angirasu took it to cover himself.

"We'll just have to keep trying until you do," said Kong. Angirasu sighed with a nod.

It was the afternoon. Junior's eyes began to open. His sight was a blur as the sleep forced his eye lids to flutter close. He found himself drifting back to sleep again. His body demanded he continued to rest, given his lack of sleep from the past couple of days.

Junior found himself standing in the quad of his school. The air was chilly, and quiet. No one was around except he and Twilight. The girl bore a weak and apologetic smile as she held a hand out to him. Junior merely stared at her, his brows furrowed. He looked down at her hand and found a familiar sheet of paper. The boy suddenly hardened his expression.

Junior snatched the paper from her hand. He began to tear it apart viciously, as rage burned in his eyes. That paper was an affront to his sight. He wanted it away from him. He wished that he never saw it in the first place. Junior then scattered the pieces, which were caught in the wind. They began to blow off to a cold dark abyss beyond the quad. The abyss seemed to have grown, slowly encroaching the walls.

Twilight bore a teary eyed expression as she stared at Junior. The boy kept a hard expression, despite the shedding of tears. Junior thought she had no reason to cry. After all, she brought it on herself. Junior turned and began to walk away. However, he stumbled as he felt his arm tugged.

Junior turned to find Twilight clinging to his arm. She looked up at him with a desperate look. Her eyes pleaded to him not to leave. But Junior's heart had hardened. He wanted her to go away, to leave his sight. Junior began to pull his arm but Twilight still kept a tight hold. It was almost impossible to pry her off.

Junior grunted as he forced his hand against her as to push her off. The girl whimpered as she held on, keeping a tight hold. She just wouldn't let up. Junior wondered why she wasn't this way when he needed her. Why did she turn him away?

Junior gave a cry as he pushed Twilight to the ground. He was panting as he walked off. He could hear her sobs as he walked further away. But her voice echoed around him. He was unable to escape.

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" Twilight's voice called out to him. Junior gritted his teeth angrily. He turned to find Twilight on her knees and hands. Junior stormed back to her.

"You're sorry?! For turning on me?! For not hearing my side of the story?! It's not gonna cut it!" said Junior angrily. He shook his head as he looked down on Twilight.

"Just go away. I never want to see you again," said Junior, disdain on his tongue. Twilight slowly raised her head. Her eyes were cold and dead. The air grew colder as the area around them began to decay.

"It's OK. You won't," said Twilight, her voice hollow. Junior watched as Twilight began to decay before his eyes, turning to dust that blew in the howling wind.

Junior gasped as he shot up. His eyes were wide and alert. He was sweating profusely as his heart rate spiked. Junior panted as his eyes darted around. Junior rubbed his hand against his face with a shudder.

"Fuck," said Junior to himself. He gasped as he found the daylight to have been the tone of the afternoon. Junior quickly got up and rushed outside. He ran through the Iwi camp, startling some of the natives. Junior was looking around in a panic. No one he knew seemed to be in sight. He began to run towards the wall, the nightmare still fresh in his mind. He didn't mean what he said to Twilight. He didn't want her to go away. He wanted her and the others back, safe and sound.

"Kong! Kong, where the hell are you?!" shouted Junior as he stopped.

"Gojira?" called a familiar voice. Junior turned and found the Dazzlings to be kneeling by the river that flowed into the area. They bore baskets filled with clothes.

"What's wrong?" asked Adagio as she stood up to face the boy. Junior rushed to her and grabbed her by the shoulders. Adagio gave a pained and startled gasp.

"Where are the others?! How long have I been asleep?!" asked Junior frantically. Aria stared with wide eyes as Sonata cupped her mouth in worry.

"They left hours ago. You've been asleep all day," said Adagio. She began to grow frightened. Junior had a crazed look in his eyes as he looked ragged.

"They left without me?!" cried Junior. Adagio recoiled.

"Y-Yeah," answered Adagio. Junior released her and began to rush to the wall.

"Wait, where are you going?!" asked Aria.

"I need to go find them!" said Junior as he made his way to the side entrance. He stopped as he found Kong and Angirasu entering. Junior looked passed them.

"Where are the others?" asked Junior urgently.

"The others? We weren't with them," said Angirasu. Junior looked at him incredulously as the Dazzlings came over to them.

"What do you mean you weren't with them?! We're supposed to be looking for the rest of the girls!" said Junior. Angirasu recoiled at his tone.

"Gojira, I was with Kong learning how to control myself. Mosu and the rest are looking for them," said Angirasu. Junior glared at him angrily.

"Who gives a shit about that?! Why weren't you out there looking for them?!" demanded Junior. Angirasu glared back at him.

"Hey, you have no right to be pissed at me! You were the one sleeping all day! Mosu was looking for you and decided to let you rest longer!" said Angirasu.

"Hmph. Maybe he needs a longer nap," muttered Aria. Junior turned and glared at her.

"Shut up, Aria!" snapped Junior. Sonata recoiled while Aria glared back at him.

"Hey, take it easy!" said Adagio in disapproval.

"Yeah, you're acting like a fucking lunatic, dude!" said Aria.

"My friends are out there and I'm not there! What do you want me to do?!" yelled Junior.

"How about not give me shit for trying to learn to control my mutantism. Something we all should be doing!" said Angirasu. Junior groaned in exasperation.

"Whatever! Do what you want!" said Junior as he began to walk to the exit. Kong got in his path with a hard expression.

"What do you think you're doing?" questioned Kong.

"Get out of my way, Mighty Joe Young! I'm going to find Twilight and the others! This time I'm going farther from this place!" said Junior with a glare.

"Gojira, no!" cried Sonata in alarm.

"You can't leave. Night fall will be approaching and no one will accompany you at evening," warned Kong. Junior growled.

"Buddy, I've tried going your way, but it's not working! Now move!" Said Junior as he attempted to walk passed Kong. However, the man merely forced his hand against his shoulder, pushing Junior back. Junior felt his skin growing irritated as his blood began to boil.

"I've been itching to hit someone," said Junior as he popped his knuckles. The girls bore alarmed looks. Kong furrowed his brows as Junior approached. However, Angirasu got in Junior's path.

"Get out of my way, Angirasu," growled Junior. Angirasu stood his ground, holding a hard expression.

"That's enough, Gojira! If you want to hit someone, then come at me," said Angirasu. Junior growled as he clenched his fists. He was wasting time here. They needed him. He had to find the girls, or else his nightmare will be a reality.

"Baby, I know things seem bad~," sang Adagio. Junior turned and found the girl slowly approaching as her expression was soft.

"Seeing you this way makes me feel sad~. I know you're fearful~," sang Adagio as her eyes softly flashed. Junior furrowed his brows. Adagio turned to her sisters and made quick hand gestures. Aria and Sonata glanced at each other and began to vocalize.

"I know you don't mean what you say~. I know what's making you feel this way~. Baby, just don't leave~," sang Adagio.

"Please don't leave~," sang Sonata and Aria in unison.

Junior's expression began to soften. He felt his racing heart beginning to settle, as the power from the music began to affect him. This wasn't like what he felt when Adagio used her power on him. This felt different. The boy began to feel weak as his reptilian eyes reverted to normal. His skin softened as his nerves settled. He felt his eyes growing heavy.

Angirasu watched in shock as Kong stood silently. Junior began to sway as his knees grew weak. Before he could collapse, Adagio caught him and held him.

"Sleep, for a better tomorrow~. Forget your sorrow~." Adagio softly sang. Junior sighed as his eyes closed. His breaths soft.

"What did you just do?" asked Angirasu incredulously.

"I gave him a lullaby, obviously," whispered Adagio as she got on her knees and lied Junior's head down on her lap.

"I didn't know we could do that," said Aria in shock.

"Me neither. I just took a gamble. There's probably a lot about our powers we don't know. Something we should've learned," said Adagio with a frown as she caressed Junior's head.

"Is he going to be OK? He was really..." Sonata looked down as she tried to think of a way to put her thoughts down kindly.

"He was acting like a nut!" said Aria. Adagio shushed her with a glare, prompting Aria to cross her arms with a scowl.

"I'm sorry about this, Kong. I swear he's not normally this hostile," said Angirasu, though he realized that he implied that Junior was typically hostile. That wasn't going to look good for vouching.

"He's an undisciplined and untempered fool. See to it that he doesn't disrupt the peace anymore." Kong merely walked off. Angirasu frowned as he lowered his head, while Adagio shot Kong a glare.

Later that evening, Junior was lying inside of a hut alone. He was sleeping soundly. Meanwhile, the remaining Main 7, the Dazzlings and Transmutants were outside, sitting around a fire pit.

"Still no luck. It's starting to feel hopeless," sighed Sunset as she held her knees.

"Not to mention that the Iwi are reluctant to traverse certain areas in the jungle," said Mosura. Rodan bore a cold and almost dead eyed look. Aria stared as a look of discomfort was on her face. She wanted to say something but couldn't muster the courage to speak. He seemed to be looking worse.

"Guys, we should probably tell you," said Adagio. Everyone excluding her sisters and Angirasu looked to her in confusion.

"There was a bit of an incident earlier with Gojira," said Adagio.

"Is he OK?" asked Fluttershy worriedly.

"I don't know. He woke up this afternoon and started freaking out. I think he was angry that you guys left him," said Adagio.

"Yeah, because he's not getting enough sleep. We left him so he could rest properly," said Mosura.

"Mosura, you know that he wants to find the others as much as you. He probably didn't think of that," said Adagio. Mosura slightly narrowed her eyes.

"So what happened?" Asked Mosura.

"What?" Asked Adagio, confused.

"He seemed pretty serious about going off on his own the last time I spoke to him. How'd you convince him not to leave?" Asked Mosura.

"I uh... I never said he was trying to leave. He just got angry," said Adagio awkwardly. Though she began to grow nervous.

"Then why would you bring it up if it's all that is?" Asked Mosura.

"Uh... Come on, you've seen him angry right? He gets kinda scary," said Adagio with a nervous smile. Mosura narrowed her eyes in suspicion. She glanced at Sonata and Aria, who avoided eye contact with her.

"Hey guys! What's going..." Dwan trailed off as she stepped over to the group. She felt the tension in the air.

"Did I miss something?" Asked Dwan.

"Adagio..." Mosura spoke in a low tone.

"I didn't-" Adagio gasped as Mosura abruptly stood up. The mutant stepped over to her and firmly planted her hands on Adagio's temples. Mosura briefly closed her eyes, as Adagio gulped nervously.

"Fill me in. What's happening?" Whispered Dwan.

"Mosura has psychic abilities as a Transmutant. I think she's using telepathy," whispered Angirasu.

"Really? Neat," whispered Dwan.

"That liar..." Mosura growled as she had visions of Adagio's memories. She bore witness to Junior attempting to go off on his own. Thus breaking his promise to her.

"Mosu-" Adagio spoke up but was immediately shushed by Mosura. The mutant shot her eyes open. They burned with anger. She released Adagio and took a step back.

"You- You're unbelievable!" said Mosura.

"Wait, let me explain!" said Adagio as she stood up.

"What? What'd you see?" asked Sunset.

"Well for one, I saw that Gojira was about to fight Kong and Angirasu just to go out into the forest on his own!" said Mosura. Sunset's eyes widened in alarm.

"He what?" asked Sunset incredulously.

"And I just found out that they used their magic on him!" said Mosura, pointing to the Dazzlings. The sisters recoiled and were met with a glare from Sunset, while Fluttershy frowned.

"Well what were we supposed to do? He was losing his shit! If we-" Aria spoke up but Mosura groaned, scratching at her head in irritation.

"I can't- I need to go before I do something I regret!" said Mosura, storming off away from the camp.

"Magic? What?" asked Dwan in confusion.

"They have a magic ability to bewitch people through song. I know from first hand," said Angirasu, glaring at Sonata, who shrank back with a frown.

"Seriously?" asked Dwan. She snickered to herself as she glanced at Adagio, recalling what she heard from Junior.

"I guess by 'playing games', he meant 'mind games'," said Dwan. Adagio narrowed her eyes at her rival. Dwan sighed, shaking her head in disappointment.

"Using magic tricks to get a guy's attention. You're pathetic," said Dwan.

"Shut up, Dwan!" said Adagio, before storming off. It wasn't right. She just managed to patch things up with Junior, but now Mosura thought she did something wrong. It didn't help that Dwan was rubbing salt into an old wound. She had to fix this quick. Adagio took notice of Mosura pacing about, muttering something to herself. Her face was red with anger. Adagio gulped.

"Mosura... I-"

"Shut your mouth," said Mosura in a harsh tone. Adagio recoiled as the girl looked to her with hate filled eyes. The mutant turned to fully face Adagio and approached.

"Let's get one thing straight, Adagio Dazzle. I don't like you," said Mosura in a cold tone.

"I... think you made it clear prior," said Adagio. She gasped as Mosura was suddenly in her face.

"You think this is a joke? As far as I'm concerned, you're a pain the ass! What you pulled with Gojira before was unacceptable. And now you did it again?!" demanded Mosura. Adagio shook her head.

"No! It's not what you think!" cried Adagio.

"I don't believe you! You're a shifty brat! I don't know why Goji tolerates you!" said Mosura angrily.

"Wait, are you jealous?" asked Adagio with a soft expression. Mosura growled.

"What difference does it make?! The point is, I don't ever want to see you alone with him, again!" said Mosura. Adagio glared at her.

"Who're you to dictate that to me? You're not his girlfriend! He can make his own decisions!" said Adagio. Mosura grabbed her by her jacket and yanked her close. Adagio trembled fearfully as Mosura glared at her.

"Don't test me. I may seem nice, but I can be a real bitch," said Mosura, venom in her tone. She pushed the girl back and stormed off. She passed the rest of the teens who just arrived.

"Mosura, wait! I was just helping him!" cried Adagio. She watched as the girl left, while the rest of teens stared. Sunset sighed as shook her head.

"I wished you listened," said Sunset as she walked off. Adagio deeply frowned as she left as well. Fluttershy turned to Adagio, her expression soft.

"Well?" asked Adagio.

"Thank you... for taking care of him while we were gone," said Fluttershy as she walked off. Adagio lowered her head while Sonata joined her side.

"Let's head to bed," said Sonata as she walked with Adagio away from the remaining teens. Angirasu, Aria and Rodan remained.

"It's like we're all falling apart..." said Rodan, his frown deepening.

"Yeah..." said Angirasu with a nod.

"She was trying to help, you know," said Aria softly, glancing at Angirasu. The boy nodded.

"Yeah... I know," said Angirasu.

Later that evening, Angirasu was walking through the campsite. He bore a solemn expression. It seemed that his friends were becoming lost. It's like this world was bringing the worse out of everyone.

Angirasu nearly had to fight Junior. The guy who stood up for him when Spinner and his gang attacked him. The boy didn't know what was going to come out of it. He hated that they got into a confrontation such as that. Angirasu wondered if anything would be the same between them once he awakened.

Angirasu found Sunset Shimmer sitting outside her hut in silence. The girl bore a frown as Fluttershy and Mosura were resting inside. Curious, the boy made his way over to her.

"Sunset? What's wrong?" asked Angirasu. Sunset flinched as she heard him.

"Oh. You're still up too?" asked Sunset.

"Yeah. Just thought I'd look out for the others for a bit. Goji's out, so I thought I'd do that for him," said Angirasu. Sunset glanced at him.

"Aang, tell me the truth. Did what Mosura say really happen?" asked Sunset. Angirasu sighed as he took a seat.

"It's true. We almost got into a fight," admitted Angirasu. While he didn't want to get into it, Angirasu couldn't lie. He knew it'd likely make things worse and Sunset deserved to know. She was one of Junior's closest friends after all. Sunset deeply frowned in response.

"I was hoping it wasn't. What's happening?" asked Sunset.

"I guess... he's just worried as much as any of us. I know I am," said Angirasu. Sunset nodded in agreement.

"Still. Leaving on his own? I can't believe he'd be so stupid," said Sunset as she furrowed her brows.

"If anyone has the guts to do it, it'd be him. Granted it's not wise, but I can't help but admire him," said Angirasu. Sunset glanced at him.

"Goji always has this brave aura about himself. He's not afraid to fight and doesn't care what people think of him. I sometimes wish I could be like that. Not afraid," said Angirasu . He knew that all of his life, he was chained by fear. Fear that was perpetrated by his own mother after his father passed. Angirasu was envious of Junior. He wondered how his life would turn out if he had a fraction of what Junior had in his life. Maybe he'd be successful in controlling himself when transformed.

"You're wrong..." said Sunset. Angirasu looked at her in confusion. Sunset bore a deep frown as she stared at her knees.

"I think out of all of us, Goji's scared the most," said Sunset.

"What do you mean?" asked Angirasu. Sunset was about to answer but stopped. She knew it would be wrong to talk about Junior this way behind his back. Still, she didn't like what she sensed from him the last time her empathic abilities worked on him.

"Never mind. The guy just worries me. He's gotten hurt so bad so many times that I'm scared that... no, I'm not gonna say it. Erika always said that the tongue has a lot of power in it. I think that was a biblical quote or something," said Sunset with a sad smile.

"Don't worry about Gojira. I'll always have his back. Even if he tries to fight me," said Angirasu with a chuckle. Sunset shared the chuckle. She smiled warmly at Angirasu.

"It's good to know that he has friends as loyal as you and Rodan," said Sunset. Angirasu lightly blushed as he looked away with a smile.

Meanwhile, Aria was lying down on a mat in a hut, housing herself and her sisters. Sonata and Adagio were sound asleep, though Aria could make out the dry trails of tears on Adagio's sleeping face. Aria sighed to herself as she looked up to the wooden ceiling above. It seemed that every day, more conflict began to grow with the others. At this rate, Aria was betting that all of them would turn on her and her sisters. Friendship. She knew that was too good to be true, which is why she never got close with any of them. It was better that way.

Aria heard a voice in the air. She rose herself up with a confused look. The voice was distant, but still audible. Aria got up and placed on her boots. The girl proceeded to leave the hut, her blanket draped over her shoulders. She looked around for the voice that had brought her out.

Aria began to move away from the hut. As she did, she could hear the voice more. It was Rodan's. Aria walked further, nearing the river that flowed passed the village and through the land. The Dazzling stopped as she found the boy standing at the edge of the river, holding rocks.

"In his hands~. He's got the whole world, in his hands~," Rodan softly sang to himself as he tossed the rocks into the water.

"Rodan?" called Aria. Rodan quickly turned with a start, finding Aria.

"Sorry, did I wake you? I-I'll just go," said Rodan as he dropped the remaining rocks he had. Aria raised a hand.

"It's cool, I was already up," said Aria as she approached Rodan. Her expression softened as she looked into Rodan's eyes.

"Were you crying?" asked Aria. Rodan gave an embarrassed chuckle, looking away to hide his puffy eyes.

"Heh. It's lame, I know," said Rodan with a sniffle as he rubbed his eye. "I just get emotional reminiscing the past. I learned a lot of songs in Sunday school."

"Oh." Aria scratched her arm awkwardly.

"You uh... You were thinking about her?" asked Aria.

"She's all I can think about these days," answered Rodan.

"You really liked her, huh?" asked Aria.

"It's not just that. I loved her. I wanted to know more about Eliza. She was like the only girl that liked me too," said Rodan as he lowered his head. Aria said nothing. She didn't know what she could say, let alone what.

"I mean... I know we were completely different. More than what I thought possible. Still..." Rodan sniffled. Aria frowned.

"She was the one girl in the universe, literally, to like a loser like me. Now, she's gone. And it's my fault," said Rodan, shuddering.

"Rodan, you can't blame yourself for that. Things were crazy and the military was-"

"The military? I never said they killed her," said Rodan with a cold tone. Aria bore a confused look. Then, it clicked.

"Oh God," said Aria. She felt a chill in the air that froze her in place. Rodan turned back to the river and sat down in the grass. He took a pebble and tossed it back into the water.

"Now you know. Don't tell me it wasn't my fault again. If I hadn't gone after her, I wouldn't have..." Rodan began to tremble as a sob escaped his mouth. He brought his hand over his eyes and brows as he cried. During this, he realized the gravity of what he had done. It hadn't hit him immediately. He was stuck in a constant emotionless state, only for it to shatter once he was about to utter those words out loud. He killed Eliza. She was gone, and she was never coming back because of him.

As Rodan sobbed to himself, he felt an arm around him. Aria was sitting next to him as she draped the blanket over both of them as she brought his head to rest on her shoulder. As Rodan cried, Aria kept a firm expression. While she couldn't think of anything to say, she hoped that her actions could offer some kind of comfort.

It was the next morning. The cold air was brushing against the skin of Angirasu as he stood outside. He was holding a flat stone as he carefully picked off bits of cooked egg. The egg themselves were coated with some shredded spices that the Iwi tribe had gathered.

"Eat up kids. We got a big day ahead of us," said Ann as she passed over an egg filled stone to Aria. The rest of the teens, including Dwan were sitting around the smoking pit with breakfast.

"Say, where did you get the eggs? I notice the natives don't seem to raise chickens or anything," said Aria in curiosity.

"You're correct. The natives gather whatever they can that's edible. These eggs I think came from either some of the birds in the jungle or maybe some reptiles," said Ann. Fluttershy froze.

"These are fertilized?" asked Fluttershy as she pointed at her breakfast.

"Most likely," said Ann with a shrug. Fluttershy grimaced as she looked down.

"Mm. This tastes pretty good. Bet it's rich in protein," said Sunset. She noticed Junior to be making his way over.

"Morning, Goji," greeted Sunset.

"Morning." Junior awkwardly stood. Adagio was looking to the ground, while Mosura bore narrowed eyes. Fluttershy had a look of worry while Angirasu was stoic. Junior sighed as he looked to the ground.

"Aang... I uh.... Listen, I'm sorry about yesterday," sighed Junior. Shame was in his tone. "How I behaved was unacceptable. I shouldn't have taken out my emotions on you. Oh, and uh... you too, Aria," said Junior. Angirasu nodded.

"Apology accepted," said Angirasu. Aria sighed.

"Alright, fine. I guess I can let it go. But don't let it happen again," said Aria with a warning glare.

"I'll try not to," said Junior. Aria sighed.

"Alright, I guess that's good enough," said Aria with a soft smile.

"Are you hungry, dear?" asked Ann.

"Sure," said Junior. He noticed Fluttershy holding out her breakfast to him.

"You can have mine if you'd like," said Fluttershy with a warm smile.

"Thanks but aren't you gonna eat?" asked Junior.

"I can't bring myself to eat fertilized eggs. Sorry, Ms. Darrow," said Fluttershy as Junior took a seat next to her.

"Shy, you gotta eat. I mean, sometime along the line, you might have to eat meat or something with protein to survive. You might as well start now," said Junior as he took the egg covered stone from Fluttershy.

"I can't do that. I like animals too much," said Fluttershy with a frown. Junior sighed.

"Alright. You do you," said Junior as he began to eat. He noticed Mosura to be glancing at him with an icy stare. Junior felt some discomfort from this.

"So... what's on the agenda?" asked Junior.

"We're going to be expanding our search up north. Last night, Kong mentioned that a scout had found that there was a settlement beyond the jungle," said Ann. Junior's brows rose.

"Kong mentioned that?" asked Junior.

"Uh huh." Ann nodded in confirmation. Angirasu cleared his throat.

"Speaking of which. I'm gonna set out this search too. I'm going to be learning some more skills with Kong. Hopefully I can gain control of transformation. Hope that's fine with you," said Angirasu. Junior couldn't help but feel stung from the question. While he sensed no passive aggression from Angirasu, Junior couldn't help but feel guilt over yesterday.

"It's probably a good idea," said Junior in a small tone as he ate.

Twilight winced as she stirred awake. She sat up from a sleeping bag, finding her friends to be awakening, rolling up their own sleeping bags. The girl noticed a couple of lightly armored men to be conversing as they analyzed a map.

As Twilight took in her surroundings, she found that she was in the middle of vast flat land. Some bushes and shrubs were along the way, with some distant mountains. However, the area seemed mostly empty. Twilight yawned as she stretched. She proceeded to roll up her own sleeping bag, rubbing her tired eyes before placing on her glasses.

"Pick up the pace. We still have a long journey ahead of us," said one of the men. He proceeded to make his way over to the horses, which were standing up as their ears twitched.

The horses weren't like any that Twilight has ever seen. They bore zebra-like manes on their heads. They had horse-like tails, and large strong bodies. Unlike the horses in their world, these ones bore much thicker legs, from their shoulders and haunches down to their hooves. They bore dark coats, with light pattern spots on their coats.

A domesticated triceratops groaned as it stood up, shaking off its sleepiness. As one of the men hooked up the large reptile back up to a wagon, Twilight and the rest of the girls were placing the sleeping bags in the wagon.

"We've traveled so far already," said Twilight, looking back with a grimace. She could faintly make up a few distant mountains, as the morning sun rose.

"Hmph. If they're worried about time, I could've easily dashed us to where we're going," said Rainbow with a scoff.

"Bad idea. You never took along anything like a wagon on a run. You could end up killing us from the whiplash or the wagon could tip over and grind us into paste and dust from the speed," deadpanned Twilight. Rarity gulped.

"That's vivid..." said Rarity. Rainbow sighed in annoyance.

"Relax. Just enjoy the scenery of a new frontier," said Applejack. The girls began to board the wagon, as a second smaller wagon was towed by a single horse passed by. From the second wagon, the family that Rainbow and AJ stuck out their necks for was riding inside.

From the wagon of the girls, the guard that was related to the family approached. He had long since abandoned the dark heavy armor that he wore back in the village. Instead, he wore leather clothes, and some chainmail that was hidden beneath. He was a young man, with blonde brown hair. He took the reins. He sat himself at the front as he prompted the reptile that was connected to move forward. The journey had resumed. Twilight was sitting in the wagon as she looked over the map. It was a vast land, and she knew little about it. If they were going to survive, it might be a good idea to learn something.

"Um... Excuse me, sir," called Twilight. The guard glanced back at the teen.

"Call me, Leon," said the former guard.

"Leon. Could you tell us more about this land? Maybe the political climate," said Twilight. Rainbow groaned.

"Boring," said Rainbow.

"I'm not very savvy on the politics of the Dogomite Empire and the Sacramentonian Kingdom. But the empire is imperialistic in nature. It's been expanding its power and influence these last few decades by conquering neighboring kingdoms and subjugating the populace," said Leon, as the wagon was towed across the land. The rest of the girls turned their attention to the guard, who was giving them some insight on this new world.

"And the town we were at happened to be one of them?" asked Twilight.

"Indeed. It's not easy for us, but it's better than the capital," said Leon.

"What's so bad about the capital?" asked Rarity in confusion.

"I dare not speak of it. Just know it’s a hive of scum and villainy. Degenerates," spat Leon.

"Well, at least ya'll will be away from the Empire," said Applejack. Leon scoffed.

"We'd probably be better off back where we came from," said Leon.

"Why would you say that? You guys were gonna be executed!" said Rainbow incredulously.

"The winds carry the word that disaster is inevitable, between our nations" said Leon. The girls glanced at each other.

"Excuse me. I shouldn't be despairing. It's weakness," sighed Leon, holding a look of shame.

"Let's change the subject," said Applejack, forcing a smile

Chapter 7: The Venture

The air was humid in the vast jungle. The noon sun was shining high above the canopy of the forest. Down below, Ann led Junior, Sunset, Fluttershy, the Dazzlings, Rodan, Mosura and Dwan through the jungle. Ann followed close to the few Iwi scouts. As of now, Angirasu was back at the village, to continue training with Kong.

While it seemed like a good idea to learn to control the mutantism, Junior was reluctant. Partly due to his behavior the previous night, as well as the fact that he was too focused on finding the rest of the Main 7. He only wished that he was able to spend more time back home training with his father. While he had somewhat control over himself, Mosura and Rodan were still far more inexperienced in comparison.

"Stay close kids. I'm not familiar with this area," said Ann. The group continued on their journey.

During the walk, Junior took notice of Adagio. She had her arms crossed as she bore a dejected expression on her face. Concerned, Junior began to walk alongside her. The girl jumped as she noticed him.

"Hey, Ada-" Junior was interrupted as the girl began to walk further away from him. Junior bore a confused look as she moved away.

"What's..." Junior grunted as he felt Mosura suddenly pull him close.

"Hey, pay attention. Wouldn't want you to get lost," said Mosura, her eyes narrowed. Junior looked back at Adagio, who was avoiding eye contact as she walked close with her sisters. Junior then turned back to Mosura, who bore a scowl on her face.

"Um... Mosura. I-" Junior fell silent as the girl huffed.

"I don't want to hear it," said Mosura. Junior frowned. "I swear to God, I should smack you for going back on your word,"

"Mosu-"

"Shut it. I'm still pissed at you," said Mosura in a low tone. Junior sighed heavily, his eyes downcast. He couldn't protest, because he felt that he deserved her harsh treatment. As he walked silently, Fluttershy glanced at him with a frown.

"Hey, Ms. Darrow. You never talked about how you ended up here," said Sonata.

"Oh, that's right? Well, I guess that can help pass the time," said Ann.

The city was a crowded and hectic place. The air reeked of fumes from the many vehicles that filled the air. Horns were honked by angry drivers, who shouted curses from the vehicles in frustration at the traffic. It was the norm in the big city, as known by Ann Darrow.

The young woman was carrying a few bags, over her shoulders. She grunted in frustration as she searched the streets for an empty taxi. She gasped as she found one.

"Taxi!" called Ann, whistling. Her heels clacked against the concrete as she rushed to the vehicle. The taxi stopped, allowing Ann to open the back door and to climb inside. She sighed as she closed the door, setting her bags.

"Where to?" asked the driver, looking back at Ann. She cleared her throat as she removed her sun hat, fixing her bangs. As she gave her destination, the driver nodded in confirmation and proceeded to drive.

Ann sighed to herself as she began to look over her bags. She muttered to herself as she began to look inside, checking to see if she had everything that she needed. There was a sudden jingle in the air.

"Shoot! Where is it?" muttered Ann as she searched herself for the jingling cell phone. She then groaned in annoyance, realizing that her personal handbag was on her shoulder. She dug inside and drew out a flip cell phone. She found the caller to have been labeled "Mr. Denham". Ann answered the call.

"Hello?" answered Ann.

"Ms. Darrow! Where are you? It's almost time!" said a man on the other line.

"Sorry, Mr. Denham! There was a delay at the subway station. I'm in a taxi on my way to the University as we speak!" said Ann.

"Well make it snappy! We need that funding for that expedition!" said Mr. Denham.

"I can't believe that the state is actually considering to fund you for your nature documentary. Let alone recommend students to join us!" said Ann in disbelief.

"Kid, they don't care if I'm shooting an erotic film! They just want people with balls! This is a chance in a life time! Which is why I need you here! They'll be sold once they learn about your research!" said Denham. Ann began to slide the glass window from the taxi, making sure that the driver can't hear her conversation.

"Mr. Denham, my research is lacking! The island exists in legend from different regions on the planet, but there's barely anything mentioned about it! It's as if the ancients were afraid to talk about it," said Ann as she looked through her notes.

"Yes, but you found something that is worth throwing money at! You found a map!" said Mr. Denham, his tone excited. Ann frowned as she found a photo copy of an ancient map, which was charting off the Pacific Ocean.

"Think about it, kid! I spent years trying to find this place! The ancients knew this place was special!" said Denham. Ann found photos of ancient wall art, depicting a stylized skull, appearing almost that of an ape or a man.

"Just think about it! A place on Earth yet to be touched by man! The possibilities of the flora and fauna are endless! These fat cats that own the university would be eager to know they can make money off the research of their curious professors and students!" said Denham.

"I guess money talks," said Ann.

"Remember, Ms. Darrow. I came to you because I know you'd be helpful with your background in ancient history. If we get through this, we can really benefit!" said Denham. Ann sighed.

"Alright, I'll be there as soon as possible," said Ann. As she hung up, Ann proceeded to organize her things and set them away in their respected cases.

"I gotta make up the debt for acting classes somehow," said Ann to herself.

Soon, Ann had arrived onto the campus grounds of the university. The blonde was rushing through the hall of a building with her research, muttering to herself as she attempted to keep her hat on. She soon found an older man to be pacing around by a door. He was dressed in a formal suit and had combed hair. He was presentable in his appearance.

"Mr. Denham!" called Ann, picking up her pace. The man turned, relieved.

"Took you long enough! They're getting impatient!" said Denham. Ann stopped at his side, nearly dropping her bags.

"Sorry! I got here as soon as I could!" said Ann, adjusting her hold on the book.

"Agh! Look at yourself! You're a mess!" said Denham as he took a few bags from Ann. The young woman removed her hat and began to brush her fingers through her frazzled blonde locks.

"OK, ready?" asked Denham.

"Nope," replied Ann, standing up straight as she took a calming breath. She and Denham pushed the large doors open, where they proceeded to walk into a large empty classroom. The room was made up of rows of seats that ascended upwards. A large chalkboard sat at the front of the room and a desk. There were a few men in suits to be standing, conversing.

"Gentlemen! Sorry for the delay!" greeted Denham as he stepped to one of the men and reached out a hand for a shake.

"Save the pleasantries. Our time is short," said the man coldly. Denham gave a forced laugh as he clasped his hands together.

"O-Of course. Um... Please, have a seat," said Denham, gesturing to the first row of seats. The men took their seat, though looks of impatience and annoyance were on their faces. Denham made his way to Ann, who was going through her cases.

"It's not looking good right now. It's all up to you now," said Denham. Ann nodded. Denham stood to the side near the exit, while Ann turned to face the men. Her heart raced in her chest as her palms grew sweaty. She felt a sudden urge to look away and to hide. This was an all too familiar feeling.

"Th-Thank you for coming," stuttered Ann. She struggled to think of what else to say. She glanced and found Denham to be making hand gestures while he mouthed 'move it along'.

"Um... we've brought you here today to present something that may be valuable to the University. Skull Island," said Ann. A few of the men scoffed.

"Not this again, Denham," said a man in dismay. Ann grimaced, having lost what little confidence she had in herself.

"Gentlemen, I assure you that you'll be convinced. Ms. Darrow has found something you may be interested in," said Denham. Ann quickly began to dig through her notes by the desk.

"What we believe is myth may actually be a reality. Recently, I've discovered that multiple cultures in the East and West have had legends of the island. While they had different interpretations of it, they were consistent with the idea of its existence," said Ann, drawing out photographs and proceeded to pass them to men.

"A-As you can see, there's more talks about this island by the South East. Though as far as we know, few who've gone there have returned," said Ann.

"So there isn't any physical evidence that people have gone?" deadpanned one of the men, giving only a glance at a photo of a cave painting of the skull.

"Well... There's the cave paintings," said Ann, sheepishly. The men bore unimpressed looks.

"A few photos of cave paintings isn't enough to convince us to invest in a expedition to a fantasy island." said one of the men in the room.

"What are the odds that these are even real? I've seen more convincing pictures on Cryptids!" said another one of the men.

"I-I..." Ann was about to counter but felt disheartened. It seemed that this presentation was spiraling out of control.

"This reminds me of the time where that one student tried pitching us his 'Hollow Earth' theory," scoffed another one of the men, looking through the pictures.

"Sirs if you'd just take a look at this map-" Ann began to draw out another photograph.

"We've seen enough," said one of the men as they began to stand.

"But gentlemen-!" Denham cried out in alarm.

"We run a respectable University here, Mr. Denham. We aren't interested in funding your fairy tale project. You've wasted our time," said another one of the men. They all began to storm off, leaving Ann and Denham alone. Ann's eyes were downcast.

"I'm... I'm sorry, Mr. Denham," said Ann, her tone small. She knew that she was being counted on, but failed.

"It's not the end, kid. We'll find someone who'll take us seriously. Then we'll show them," said Denham, his brows furrowed. The two began to leave the room, a sense of defeat over them. As they left the room, they suddenly came across a tall middle aged man, with a five o clock shadow. He backed off in surprise.

"Oh. Pardon me. You wouldn't happen to be, 'Denham', would you?" asked the man.

"Yes?" answered Denham, warily. He noticed another man stood at this stranger's side. He was a rugged, slightly younger man. He bore black hair and bright green eyes, which quickly captivated Ann.

'Wow,' thought Ann.

"I am Englehorn. We've 'emailed' each other," said the man.

"I emailed him," interjected the second man with a roll of his eyes.

"Oh! Hello! I-I wasn't expecting you," said Denham with a relieved laugh. Ann sent him an odd look, as to why this man was so tense moments ago.

'I hope he doesn't owe money to someone,' thought Ann.

"Ah. This is my first mate, Jack Driscoll," said Englehorn, gesturing to the man next to him.

"What are you doing here?" asked Denham in confusion.

"Well, I've considered your emails. And I thought I'd come to see your presentation," said Englehorn.

"We uh... We sort of already finished," said Ann.

"Oh. Any takers?" asked Englehorn.

"No." Denham answered flatly.

"Oh. A shame. Well, let's see if you can change that," said Englehorn, as he and Jack entered the room.

"I-I'm sorry?" asked Denham in confusion.

"Come now. I'd like to see if you're serious about this expedition you've talked about," said Englehorn as he and Jack took a seat at the chairs in the room. Ann and Denham briefly looked to each other. The woman swiftly went back to a table, placing down her notes, pictures, and other items for her presentation.

"J-Just give me a minute!" said Ann, excitement growing in her. She hoped that this time, she can be more convincing. She began to present the information to the two men, who listened intently. Although Jack seemed to be a bit more indifferent, Englehorn looked to be captivated.

"So, we've also discovered a map that may potentially lead to the island. It's old, but uses star navigation to find it. It should be in the Pacific, just South of the Equator," said Ann, pointing to a point on the map, which was displayed on a screen via projector.

"Just there, huh?" asked Englehorn, scratching his chin.

"Denham, you mentioned this before, yes? That you believed your mystery island was somewhere in the Pacific?" asked Englehorn.

"It has to be. After all, most of the legends about it are centered around nations in that part of the world. The pacific islanders knew, and so did the South Equestrians. Just about any ancient people that could easily reach the Pacific have legends," said Denham. Englehorn hummed to himself, while Jack sat in boredom.

"Sounds like a crock to me," said Jack. Ann grunted in annoyance.

"Why're we wasting our time over some college girl's and nature documentary director wannabe's fantasy, Cap?" asked Jack.

"Wannabe?!" Denham barked in offense.

"Hmph. I forgot that I haven't told you," said Englehorn, looking at Jack.

"What's that?" asked Jack.

"Recently, I was contacted by an old friend who's in the Navy. Apparently, they came across an indigenous person who was lost at sea in a canoe. He didn't look like from any nation that we know of. But, he spoke in a language that islanders near that region speak," said Englehorn. This drew Ann's and Denham's attention.

"He wasn't able to say much since he sadly passed away due to illness. But, they got this off of him," said Englehorn, drawing something from his coat pocket. He held it out it to Denham, who took it. It was some sort of medallion. It was decorated with brown beads, with a golden medal. Engraved in the medal was the shape of a stylized Skull, which triggered a memory.

"Ann!" Denham called. The woman walked over and began to look over the medallion. Indeed, she too recognized the engraving. She saw a similar skull on cave paintings in her findings.

"Could it be..." Ann stared, wide eyed.

"I think there's a lot more truth to your mystery island then you realize," said Englehorn, with a smirk.

"So wait... How can you help us?" asked Ann in confusion.

"While I may not have millions of dollars, I have a ship and crew. I'm the captain of the 'Venture'. I have a couple of guys from MONARCH that's been looking to explore the region. Saying that satellites picked up something," said Englehorn.

"MONARCH? Why would they come to you about something like that?" asked Ann.

"Eh. Navy friend. Looks like the government isn't interested in these readings. Too concerned about mutants at the moment. So, they were directed at me," said Englehorn. He then stood up.

"If you're alright with slumming it in a good ol' fashion cargo ship, filled with a couple hundred crewmen, with a few eggheads who're willing to pay their own expenses for such an expedition, then welcome aboard," said Englehorn, holding out a hand. Denham grinned. Without a hint of hesitation, he shook the man's hand.

"Happy to be aboard!" said Denham.

"Hold on! What do you get out of this?" asked Ann, suspiciously.

"Like I said, these scientists are loaded. They're willing to throw in their own money for the trip. I just thought of you," said Englehorn, looking to Denham. Ann scratched her chin, still a bit suspicious. Something about this man told her that he had other motives in mind.

It was early morning. Ann and Denham found themselves standing at a seaport, where different ships were anchored. With them, a man lugging camera equipment stood. The three found their ride.

The SS Venture was a large ship. It was a Bulk Carrier ship, showing some age and water damage and barnacles along its hull. The three could see some crewmen moving about the deck, making preparations for take-off. The three began to board the ship, where they were greeted by Jack.

"Welcome aboard the Venture. Jimmy here will show you to your living quarters. Captain Englehorn will be meeting with you, shortly," said Jack, almost dismissive. A young man, appearing no older than 19, stepped over to the guests.

"If you'll follow me," said Jimmy, leading the three. Ann looked back at Jack, who began to bark orders at some of the crew.

"Come on, people! The cap wants her out of here before lunch! Let's get everything on board before we have to raise anchor!" said Jack.

"Unfriendly, isn't he?" asked Denham.

"W-Well... I'm sure he's just busy. It can't be easy being first mate," said Ann.

"Mr. Driscoll is one of the best. The captain thought he was a perfect fit for the role," said Jimmy.

Meanwhile, just below the ship, a man stood in the shadows. He watched as some cargo were brought on aboard through a large hangar-like door at the side of the hull. He drew out his cell phone and held it up to his ear.

"I'm here. Yeah, yeah. Not yet. Don't worry, I'm sure this will turn up with something. Once I confirm it, I'll inform you and we can go off from there," said the man. He hung up and began to make his way up the metallic ramp. Once no one was around, he raced inside, hiding behind large containers that were stored inside. He noticed a couple of crew men, dressed in grey uniforms, to be walking by.

"So what do you think the Captain meant when he said we'd be having a detour?" asked one of the men.

"Who knows. I just hope it's somewhere warm. I'm sick of freezing my nuts off. Winter's a bitch," said the other crewman.

Soon, the ship was setting sail. It began to sail across the Atlantic, leaving Manehattan shores. The ship bellowed as it sailed as the sun began to rise during the passage of time.

Eventually, it was noon. The mess hall was filled with the many members of the crew. They sat crowded at tablets, with plates of hot meals. Among them, were Ann and Denham. The two were sitting with Jimmy, enjoying their lunch.

"Mm. This beats fast food. I was worried that I'd have to be stuck eating that for lunch again," said Ann.

"Get used to it, kid. If this goes well, we'll be able to enjoy nutritious meals more often," said Denham with a chuckle. He then turned to the couple of men before them. They appeared to be dressed in collared shirts and jeans. They were quite casual, compared to the uniformed crewmen. Let alone scientists employed by MONARCH.

"Jack Prescott, was it? What brings you gentlemen onto this expedition?" asked Denham, casually.

"Well, we believe that the readings we got from a recent satellite passing may prove to hold some useful data. Believe it or not, we originally wanted to explore the region back in the 70s when an Equestrian satellite first passed by. This was before MONARCH was formed. But due to the Vietneigh war, the Revolutionary Uprising, we weren't able to," said one of the men, named Prescott.

"So what exactly are you hoping to find there?" asked Ann.

"Oh, who knows. Perhaps geological data. Maybe new ingredients for medicine. Anything, really," said Prescott.

"What does MONARCH need scientists like you if they're just a rebranded branch of the military?" asked Jimmy.

"Well, MONARCH has since expanded from its ways and has taken on endeavors to grow and innovate for the country. Hence why they've worked closely with GeneCo and Hideki Industries," said another scientist. "We just study in the fields of geology, zoology, and biology. You never know what you'll find."

"Sounds like they just wanted an excuse to get them away," whispered Denham. Ann kept a stoic look, suppressing the need to snort.

"We got a stowaway!" a voice shouted. Everyone turned their attention and found a crew member to be hauling an unfamiliar man away from the kitchen area.

"Unhand me!" demanded the man, as he was forced down onto the table. "You'll be hearing from my lawyers!"

"Hey, who is this?" asked a crew member in confusion.

"I caught him stealing food from the kitchen! Check his wallet!" said the crew member, who had apprehended the stowaway.

"Hey!" the man barked, as Denham took the wallet from the man's pocket. He opened it up and began to look through.

"Fred S. Wilson. Why does that name sound familiar?" asked Denham, looking through the wallet.

"Well! It seems you have quite the cushy job," said Denham, showing Ann the wallet. The young woman looked through it and found another I.D.

"You work for the Petrox Oil Corporation?!" exclaimed Ann.

"So?" asked a crewman.

"His company is the worse when it comes to regulations! You know how many oil spills into the environment were caused because of Petrox's shoddy infrastructure?" asked Ann.

"I assure you that Petrox has been working to improve upon our short sighted ways!" said Fred.

"I just read on the paper that an oil rig that you guys own went up in flames," said another crew member, holding up a newspaper. Fred grimaced.

"Including that one," said Fred.

"I bet that company has a lot of lawsuits," said Jimmy.

"Shit, my cousin told me that they charge up the ass for a gallon of gasoline," said another crew member.

"Alright, I think we get it!" Jack suddenly spoke up, making his way over to the group.

"Mr. Driscoll!" Ann recoiled in surprise.

"What I wanna know is what you're doing stowing away on my ship?" demanded Jack.

"Look... We're just looking for new oil veins. We know that you and your crew tend to venture off wherever. You don't need to follow a predetermined course," said Fred.

"So you just want to find more places to set up your cruddy equipment to cause another environmental disaster?" asked Ann incredulously.

"Alright. If it's a ride you'll want, it's a ride you'll get," said Jack. Ann, Denham and a few of the crew looked at the First Mate in shock.

"Really?" asked Fred in surprise, as he was released by one of the crewmen.

"Oh yes, sir. You'll be accommodated properly. You'll be given free roam around the ship, within reason of course. You'll have the luxury of three meals a day, breakfast, lunch and dinner. And you'll get your own living quarters," said Jack with a smile.

"Heh. Well, I say that's plenty accommodating," said Fred.

"No way," said Ann in disbelief.

"Oh, but there's something you have to do," said Jack as he took a mop and forced it against Fred's chest.

"You'll be expected to do janitorial work on the ship. I want to see my reflection on every floor, Mr. Wilson," said Jack, with his brows furrowed. Ann snorted, as Fred began to stutter.

"But-"

"Hey, we'd let you off, but we already left the sea port. You're stuck on here for the next several weeks," said Jack with a shrug. Fred went slack jawed.

"Show him to the supply room. I think it's time he learned what real work is," said Jack with a smirk. A crew member began to guide Fred along, who kept stuttering in disbelief.

"Alright, enough gawking! Finish eating and get back to work!" said Jack, as he began to walk off. Ann just watched as Jack left. A small smile was on her face. She began to make her way over to the First Mate, who was walking through the mess hall with a sigh. She tapped his shoulder, prompting him to turn.

"H-Hey," greeted Ann, a shy smile on her face.

"Hey," greeted Jack, fully facing the woman.

"Um... You wanna join us for lunch?" asked Ann, sweetly.

"No, I already ate," said Jack, before turning to walk off.

"Oh. O-OK. See you around," said Ann, forcing a smile.

A Week had gone by. The voyage had been long. Ann was standing on the deck of the 'Venture', leaning on the rails. She stared off at the endless ocean before her. She could never get tired of this sight. It was a big world outside of the big city. If she had it her way, she'd give up on civilization and just live out in the wilderness. Preferably somewhere near an ocean.

To be frank, current human civilization was rough, if not soul sucking. She was in debt for acting classes. Her interest in history and anthropology hasn't bore any fruit either. Well, at least until recently. If Skull Island truly existed, it may change her life forever. Sure, she may not become an actress as she wanted, but she at least would have a pay off for a secondary interest. Things just might start picking up for the young woman.

Ann began to make her way back inside of the ship. She strolled through the narrow metallic halls of the vessel, a bored look on her face. While it was nice to look out at the ocean view, it left much to be desired for stimulation. She wished she had something to do.

Ann soon stopped as she found Jack walking by. She quickly hid by a corner. For as long as she's been here, she's tried to interact with this man. But, he would always brush her off with an excuse. It was usually, 'I'm busy'. Ann didn't know why she continued to pester him. Either she was bored and needed someone to chat with, or she was charmed by his ruggedness and his masculine energy. She didn't meet many guys that were commanding like he was. It was quite attractive.

'Maybe this time will be different,' thought Ann. She took a breath before leaving her hiding spot. She found Jack to be sitting at a table with Englehorn, in a small room.

"And that's how it goes. Sometimes you just gotta roll with the waves," chuckled Englehorn.

"Yeah, I know what you mean," said Jack with a nod, before sipping from a mug.

"Ah. Ms. Darrow. Wasn't expecting you," said Englehorn, taking notice of the woman.

"H-Hello, Captain," greeted Ann.

"Did you need something?" asked Jack.

"W-Well, actually... You see I was..." Ann, twiddled her thumbs. Jack raised a brow, while Englehorn bore a knowing smirk.

"I thought it'd be fun if you and I would take a walk around the ship. Or the dock. And... Talk," said Ann, with an awkward smile. Englehorn merely glanced at Jack, who had a stoic look. He sighed as he set his mug down.

"Ms. Darrow, I don't think that'd be appropriate," said Jack.

"Appropriate?" asked Ann in confusion.

"I have a ship that I have to help keep in order. Putting off my responsibility for a walk would get in the way of that," said Jack.

"It's just a walk," said Ann, her tone small.

"Listen, Ms. Darrow. Frankly, I'm not too fond of students being on board," said Jack. Ann felt a chord struck.

"It's nothing personal. I just have my role, and you have yours. It's better we stick with that," said Jack.

"I-I understand. Excuse me," said Ann, before turning to walk away. As she left, Englehorn glanced at Jack, as he sipped from his mug again.

"Quite the heart breaker, aren't you?" asked Englehorn.

"I'm not here for romance, captain. Besides, it's better that she didn't get attached. I know her type," said Jack with a sigh. Meanwhile, Ann walked alone in the hall. Her eyes filled with tears.

'That's what I get for not taking a hint' thought Ann.

It has been a couple more weeks. Ann stood with Denham and the MONARCH scientists. They stared, wide eyed along with the rest of the crew.

"This is what your satellite detected?" asked Denham.

"Seems that way," said Prescott.

Before them, was a grand storm that was made up of dark clouds that covered the sky and reached down to the ocean itself. It was like a stationary hurricane. The roaring thunder constantly filled the air, and faint flashes of blue lightning streaked through the clouds.

"What now?" asked Ann.

"We do have some smaller boats. We can set them up on those," said Jack.

"Are you volunteering on going?" asked Englehorn.

"Hell, someone needs to keep an eye on them," said Jack.

"You're concern doesn't sound genuine," deadpanned Ann.

"Listen, you're trying to get to an island that you don't even know exists. A freakish storm is in the way of that. Would you like me to accompany you into the storm?" asked Jack in annoyance.

"Oh I don't know. You don't like to be on board with students," deadpanned Ann. Jack narrowed his eyes at her.

"Ann, that's enough. Yes, Mr. Driscoll. We would appreciate the company," said Denham.

"No one's going. Jack, come on. You know taking those boats into that storm is suicide," said Englehorn.

"Yeah, I know. I'm shocked they went along with it," said Jack with a smirk. Ann glared at him.

"It's alright. We'll take the Venture in. She can handle it," said Englehorn.

Soon, the crew began to make their way back inside of the ship. They made sure that they secured anything they could that wasn't bolted down. They then began to seal up all windows and anything that would allow water in. The boat began to sail off to the storm.

"This is a bad idea," said Jack, wincing as a flash of lightning whizzed above.

Meanwhile, in the bridge, Ann, Denham, Prescott, and a couple of others were seated, holding onto the railings.

"Hold onto your butts," said a crewman.

"Why does that sound familiar?" asked Ann. She gasped as the boat began to rock, as it passed through the humid dark clouds. The heavy massive ship rocked as it rode over the violent waves, tossing everyone and everything around inside. The air was dark in this storm, and the lights on the ship flickered as lightning endlessly struck. Thunder roared, muffled from within the metal walls of the ship.

"Oh boy," groaned Denham, rocking with the motions.

"Mr. Denham, don't you dare puke!" said Ann.

"Come on, where's that eye of the storm?" asked Englehorn, anxiously. The stormed almost seemed to grow more violent. Water from the waves splashed onto the desk, spilling off to the sides before quickly gathering back up, as the ship would rock again. Ann clenched her eyes shut, feeling the rocking and hearing the storm. She felt like they weren't going to make it through.

Soon, the storm became less intense. Rain water ceased. The boats passed through the humid clouds, finding a bright orange tone ray of sunlight.

"My God," said Denham in awe.

"Well, I'll be damned," chuckled Jack.

From the bridge, the crew bore witness to bits of tall masses of land, covered in grass. Beyond them, was an island. Birds began to soar through the tall landmasses. The land masses almost created a Bay that ran from the main mass of land and out to the ocean. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

"Skull Island," said Denham, grinning from ear to ear. He quickly began to unpack the camera from the case he had with him. "This is a great shot!"

Later, the boat had dropped anchor. It was stationary in the middle of ocean, just a distance from the island. The crew gazed upon the mysterious island. Denham was busy filming the view, laughing like a happy child.

"Well, shall we get going?" asked Ann.

"I hope you mean to the island!" said Denham.

"Of course," said Ann with a smile. She then turned to Jack.

"I believe you promised an escort, Mr. Driscoll," said Ann, coyly. Jack rolled his eyes.

"I'll join you," said Englehorn. Everyone looked at him incredulously.

"Well, if there are indigenous people on the island, you might need an interpreter. Lucky for you, I know a lot of languages. A few relating to the ones in this region of the world," said Englehorn. He began to motion for the other crewmen.

"Anyone else feeling daring? Grab some rifles and get on board the boats!" said Englehorn.

"Rifles?!" asked Ann.

"Relax. It's just for our own protection," said Englehorn. Ann grimaced.

Soon, the expedition was officially under way. Denham, Ann, Prescott, Jack, Englehorn, Fred Wilson, and a few other crewmen were riding in a couple of small motorized boats. The boats began to race across the more calm waters, making their way into the bay. They couldn't help but gaze upon the masses of land that stood tall above the waters, like earthy towers.

"To think this place has been hidden here all this time," said Prescott.

"Why do they call it Skull Island, anyway?" asked Jack.

"Maybe it has something to do with that," said Englehorn, pointing ahead. Everyone caught sight of a mountain just on the island. The mountain bore what appeared to be a skull carved into it. The mouth was a cave, where water flowed into. It was quite an ominous sight, compared to the rest of what they could see of the island.

"A little on the nose, but OK," said Denham, filming the carving.

"Land us on the beach ahead!" said Englehorn, pointing.

The boats began to make their way deeper into the bay. They came across a white sandy beach, which appeared to be deserted, aside from a few palm trees and boulders. The boats stopped at the beach, allowing the passengers to hop out. Once the boats were secured, they began to look around.

"I want to retire here," said Denham, still filming the scenery.

"Doesn't look like anyone's around," said a crew member.

"Yeah, well, don't let your guard down," said Jack, as the crewmen held their rifles, checking them. Ann stared warily.

"Well, Denham. You lead on. This is your expedition," said Englehorn, brushing off his hat.

"Let's get moving, gentlemen. And lady," said Denham.

The crew began to make their way across the beach. They began to venture off to the forest, where the sounds of birds chirping resonated like an orchestra. As they walked, Denham was busy filming.

"Mr. Denham, perhaps you should let someone else film for you," said Englehorn.

"Oh alright. Here," said Denham, handing the camera to his assistant. "For God's sake, be careful and don't miss anything," said Denham.

"Hey, get a look at that!" said a crew member. Everyone stopped and found a flock of birds to be perched on a distant tree. They were bright red, and appeared like parrots. Their beaks were sharp and curved downward. They bore black forward facing eyes, and a bony crest that curved to the back of their skulls. Some bore longer crests, likely sexual dimorphism. The birds squawked as they displayed their long, bright feathers.

"Get a shot!" whispered Denham, as the assistant began to film. Englehorn smirked.

"Hello, my pretty," said Englehorn to himself.

"Wait, do you hear that?" asked Jack. Everyone fell silent. There was the faint sound of heavy drum beats. Along with the beats came the sound of chanting.

"Let's go check it out!" said Denham, quickly moving on through the forest.

"Denham, slow down!" said Englehorn, as the crew began to follow. Once they passed through the dense trees, the crew came across a shocking sight. Ahead was a massive stone wall, carved with different images onto different surfaces. A heavy wooden door made up the stone frame. The wall divided a portion of the jungle and the beach, away from the rest of the vast jungle. By the wall, lied a village.

The village was comprised of several huts, made up of wood and thatch. Some were firmly planted on the ground, some were built up as houses held up by nearby trees. There was also some damaged stone houses, and pillars that were closer to the wall.

There were many natives that were standing around a stone stairway, leading up to the wall. They comprised of bronze skinned humans, who looked like they could have been from any other island from the Pacific. They were dressed in loose cloth that covered their bodies.

"Incredible. Do you understand what they're saying, Englehorn?" whispered Denham.

"Not sure. It sounds like a tongue that I know. It sounds like they're saying 'Come.' Or..." Englehorn hummed to himself.

"I wonder what they're doing," whispered Ann.

The chief, or at least what the crew assumed was the chief, was clad in an elaborate headdress, covered in a plume of feathers. He bore markings that were painted along his face, arms, and bare chest. His robes hung below his knees. He carried a staff, which bore a fist-like handle, holding a shrunken skull. He stood among these natives, as he watched as a group of men stood in the center of the village. They were dressed in matted fur-like sleeves and coats, giving them the appearance of apes. They chanted and grunted, pounding their chests to the drum beats, while stomping in place. The 'ape' men began to dance around the fire pit in the center, as the natives continued to chant.

"No, wait. They're saying... 'Kong'," said Englehorn.

"What's a Kong?" whispered Jack.

"I'm going in for a closer look," whispered Denham, hauling the camera equipment.

"Mr. Denham!" Ann whispered in alarm, as the man made his way over to a hut. He began to place the camera on a tripod. He began to film the natives during this strange ceremony. The natives continued to chant as the performers danced, beating their chests.

The chief suddenly gave a shout, which prompted everyone to freeze in place. Denham bore an odd look as he kept his camera filming.

"Ah shit," said Jack in dismay.

It was at this moment that Denham came to a realization. The natives were all staring at him. He stepped away from his camera, as the natives stared at him in silence. The chief shouted something he couldn't understand. He began to approach Denham with a hard expression, as a few natives wielding shields made up of animal hide and wood approached, raising their spears. They approached slowly, while the Chief confidently made his way to Denham.

"Come on out guys. They already know we're here," called Denham nervously.

"Go out calmly. No sudden aggressive movements," said Jack. The rest of the crew stepped away from the trees, carefully approaching Denham from behind. The natives stood, whispering among themselves as they anxiously watched their chief make contact with these foreigners. The chief and the armed natives stopped, staring down the foreigners.

"Englehorn, say something," whispered Denham. Englehorn cleared his throat. He began to speak in a foreign dialect. The chief angrily replied, pointing to the jungle. Ann grew nervous. As she noticed some of the armed crewmen tensing up, that made her anxiety worse.

"He demands that we leave," said Englehorn.

"Ask them what that ceremony is for," said Denham.

"Did you not hear him?" deadpanned Jack. Englehorn began to speak to the Chief in his tongue. The chief replied making hand gestures and directed the attention of the crew to the center.

"He says that they were performing an exorcism to cast out demons from 'Equescidar'. He called it, 'a forbidden land'," said Englehorn. The chief then said the word, 'Kong' again, and pointed to a stone sculpture, depicting a strong humanoid figure, only from the head and down to the torso. The sculpture's arms were spread out, where its large hands lied open and bare. The chief continued to speak, his tone carrying reverence.

"He said that the spirit, 'Kong', will protect them from the evils that lurk on the island," said Englehorn.

"So Kong's like a God?" asked Ann, growing fascinated. A frantic voice filled the air. The crew saw a native, dressed in leafy and grassy clothes, wearing a smaller headdress compared to the chief's. He bore different tattoos on his skin, and a bone through his nose. He carried a staff that bore a skull on it. He rushed over to the Chief and began to speak to him. He then pointed an accusatory finger towards the crew.

"Who's that?" asked Denham.

"Must be the Witch Doctor. He says that we spoiled the sanctity of the ceremony. He says that the pale faces will bring misfortune for their ignorance," said Englehorn.

"Pale- Wait a minute," Prescott's eyes widened in alarm. The natives suddenly growled as they raised their spears. They began to approach the crew, hostility clear.

"Hey! Stand back!" said Jack, raising a rifle with a glare. The rest of the crew raised their weapons as well. The chief began to shout.

"He said, 'You dare to threaten us with violence'." Englehorn translated.

"Hey, they started it!" said Jack.

"Boys, keep those fingers off those triggers! Quick, what's the word for friend?!" asked Denham.

"Ballah," said Englehorn.

"Ballah! Ballah!" Denham cried, stepping closer to the natives, his hands exposed. The chief slightly narrowed his eyes at the man, suspicion clearly on his mind. Then, he noticed Ann to be hiding among the crew, appearing anxious. The chief gasped before pointing. He cried out in his native tongue. Denham looked at Englewood in confusion.

"Did you catch that?" asked Denham.

"Sounds like he's taken an interest to Ms. Darrow. He says, 'Look at the golden woman'," said Englehorn.

"Wait, what?" asked Ann in confusion.

"Well, blondes are certainly scarce around here," said Denham, looking to all of the observing natives. The chief began to speak, holding out his hand. His demeanor more calm and almost respectful. A few of the natives got on their knees and held a hand out as they gazed upon Ann.

"Alright, these guys are starting to bug me. What are they doing now?" asked Jack.

"Staring too?" asked Fred.

"Huh. They seem to have confused Ann for a goddess lost on earth. He says that his tribe will help her get back to heaven," said Englehorn, cocking a brow.

"How do they intend on doing that?" asked Fred with a snort.

"I can think of a couple of ways," said Jack, warily. Ann cleared her throat with a nervous smile.

"Oh! No, no! I'm fine, but thank you!" said Ann. Englehorn began to translate. The natives and the Chief bore confused looks. They began to speak among themselves, clearly puzzled.

"Cap, we should get back to the ship in case they try to do something drastic," said Jack.

"Good idea, Jack," said Englehorn.

"Wait, tell them that we'll be back tomorrow to make friends," said Denham, packing up his camera. Englehorn began to translate. The chief was stoic at this. He showed no sign of approval, nor objection. The natives watched as the crew anxiously walked away from the village. They made sure to watch their backs, in case they get a spear to the back.

Later that evening, the crew had made it safely back to the Venture. Right now, Ann, Fred, Denham, Prescott, the other scientists, and Jack were seated in the mess hall. They bore plates filled with their dinner for the evening. Denham was grinning as he looked through his recorded footage.

"What do you think they were trying to exorcise? What would make them think there's demons around?" asked Ann.

"Could be oil," said Fred. Ann sent him an annoyed look.

"Possible. I'm sure they'd be disturbed by a black fluid gushing from the earth. But I think it could be some undiscovered fauna. Why else would they have that wall? It was clearly built to keep something out," said Prescott. Denham chuckled.

"And that's what I'm here for. Imagine what kind of strange and new creatures that are living on this island! Jack, do you think you can convince Englehorn to talk the Chief into letting us through the wall?" asked Denham. Jack sent him an annoyed look.

"If you want him to translate, than ask him yourself," said Jack.

Ann was walking through the corridors of the ship in silence. She yawned as she scratched her hair.

"Can't wait to-" Ann fell silent as she heard the roar of a boat engine. Curious, the young woman made her way over to the deck, looking over the portside of the ship. Ann cursed under her breath as she rushed over. She found that Fred was riding one of the motor raft boats away from the ship, making its way back to the island. It was already quite a distance, it's motor fading from her range of hearing.

"What in the-" Ann turned to find a few more motor boats to be hanging off the side of the ship, held up by cranes. Ann quickly hopped into one of the other motor boats.

Ann realized that it'd be wise to warn everyone. But, she feared that if she didn't act now, Fred may ruin this entire expedition by somehow angering the natives. So, Ann began to search for a way to get the boat to drop. She grunted a she tugged at the tethers that held it via crane. She grunted in frustration, seeing that Fred was already fading from her sight into the cold night. Swimming was out of the question, considering that the ship was anchored quite far from land, and the water would likely freeze her to death before she could drown from exhaustion. But then, Ann found a control to be hanging from the side. She took the control and found a large red button, along with a couple of other buttons, with arrows drawn on. Ann pushed one of the buttons, and gasped as the crane moved the boat away from the deck, more above the cold dark water below. The student gulped as she looked down, and then to the button. She then looked to the island. With a breath, Ann pressed the red button. She screamed as the boat dropped, splashing onto the water. The control hung above, still connected to the onboard controls of the crane. Ann yelped as the cold salt water splashed on her, during this cold night.

"OK! OK!" Ann began to pull the chord to the motor, causing it to roar to life. Ann yelped as the boat started racing across the water. This thing was tedious to control. She hoped that she would make land before she could accidentally rock over.

With luck, Ann made it to the beach. She found Fred's boat to be beached, but there was no sign of him. But, she saw muddy footprints to be trailing to the jungle. The student hopped out of her boat and began to run along the sandy beach, making her way into the jungle. she heard the faint cry of animals in the air, as she brushed through grass and leaves.

Soon, Ann made her way to the village. She saw it was dark, with some dim torches to be lit. She gasped as she found Fred racing to the wall, looking for a way through. He noticed a small crack in the wall, just big enough for him to squeeze into. He began to move squeeze himself in, disappearing from sight. Ann began to run out into the open, but quickly hid behind a hut, noticing a couple of natives pacing about, standing guard. Whenever they looked away, Ann rushed deeper through the village, taking cover somewhere else. Eventually, she made her way to the wall and slipped through the crack that Fred passed through.

Ann found herself standing before a vast dark jungle. She felt a sudden sense of dread of being out in the open, alone in unfamiliar territory. Ann saw a faint light, likely from a flash light. The young woman began to pursue. She passed through many dense trees and even found herself tripping in the dark of the night.

Ann saw that the light had made its way into a deep dark cave. The blonde steeled her nerves as she ventured inside. She found that the cave bore large crystals and gem stones that glimmered, offering some light in the cave. She was mesmerized by the sight.

"Jack pot!" cried Fred.

Ann turned. She saw the man deeper in the cave, kneeling by a pool of swirling black and purple liquid. Fred chuckled as he held out a bottle to the pool.

"Unbelievable" shouted Ann, startling Fred. She glared at him in disapproval.

"I don't know how you did it, but you're terrible! How can you sneak off and violate another nation's taboos?!" Demanded Ann. Fred scoffed.

"I don't give a damn about a bunch brainless savages! The only value here is the oil! I'm going to do my job and make sure Petrox makes its money!" said Fred, sticking his hand and the bottle into the pool.

"And here I hoped seeing this place would make you reconsider looking for oil," said Ann in disappointment.

"Don't be stupid. Money makes the world-" Fred grunted as he attempted to scoop up the liquid. He realized that it was a lot thicker than he thought it would be. He actually struggled to pull out his hand.

"I'm stuck!" said Fred in alarm. Ann sighed. As much as she disliked this man, she wasn't callous.

"Oh fine, I'll help you. You greedy dirt bag," said Ann. As she took Fred's free hand, there was a sudden violent tremor. The cave rumbled and the swirling pool absorbed the falling debris.

"An earthquake!" cried Ann. The tremors caused her and Fred to lose their balance. The two cried out as they fell into the pool, quickly being pulled beneath the surface.

Ann found herself hurled through a tunnel of light. Her lungs ached as she held her breath, unable to scream. If she didn't know better, she'd think the brightest light at the end was her entrance to the afterlife. Maybe it was.

Ann's vision grew dark as she exhaled, passing out.

Ann's eyes shot open. A sharp gasp escaped her as she shot up. The woman found herself in the middle of a dense jungle. The warm sun bathed her pale skin, drenched in a dark sticky substance. Her heart was pounding. She was definitely alive.

Whatever happened, Ann thought that it brought her to some other part of the island. Because she couldn't see the cave she was in anywhere. She began to look around in confusion.

"Fred?" Ann called, standing up to her feet. As she walked around. She heard a heavy thump. Ann turned, her blood running cold. She found Fred's lifeless eyes staring at her. Her terror only grew, once she found him in the jaws of a great beast. Not just any. It was in fact a large Tyrannosaurus Rex, which held the man in its large powerful jaws. A rumble from the beast's throat rattled Ann's bones.

Without a second thought, Ann quickly bolted from the dinosaur. The creature began to chomp and gulp down Fred's body. It snarled as it began to give chase. Its heavy footsteps thundered through the jungle. Ann whimpered as she ran for her very life, slipping through crowded trees. The Rex shrieked as it crashed into the trees, knocking them over with its sheer brute strength.

"HELP!!" Ann screamed to the top of her lungs, which echoed throughout the jungle. She felt the footsteps growing closer. The hot foul breath of the oversized lizard reached her nostrils, which caused her to break into a sob. No matter how much of her stamina she used to outrun the beast, it was futile. Its large legs allowed it to cover more ground, compared to the woman's smaller legs. Before the beast could chomp down on the woman's top half, a massive furry form rammed into it from the side. The Rex yelped as it was knocked off of its feet, rolling with the furry mass. Ann tripped and fell to the ground. She turned with a pant, finding the Rex to shrieking as a massive ape-like creature placed it in a head lock. The ape gave a loud roar, almost like a lion. It began to tackle the Rex, rolling around with the saurian. Ann panted, unable to move from both fear and exhaustion. She watched as the two colossal beasts fought.

The ape locked its legs around the Rex's torso and forced its head to the ground. He grunted as he grabbed its snout. He began to force open the jaws of the dinosaur, but struggled as it kept clamping its mouth shut. In a fit of frustration, the ape punched the Rex in the head, setting it in a daze. The ape then grabbed its jaws again and began to pry it open. It struggled, as did the Rex that kicked its legs in a fruitless attempt to stand up.

Ann flinched as the ape forced the jaws wide beyond its range of motion. A loud sickening snap filled the air. The Rex suddenly went limp as its lower jaw hung open, where blood began to pour from its mouth. The ape snarled as it began to play with the broken jaw, opening and closing it. The mammal than began to shake it and allowed the beast to rest its head on the ground. The Rex twitched as it lied helplessly, its tongue twitching as it gurgled. The ape grabbed a heavy stone and then slammed it against the dinosaur's head. Ann flinched at the heavy blow. The Rex lied limp, having been put out its misery. The ape stood over the dead reptile, beating its chest and roaring in triumph. Its cries were heard for miles in the jungle, startling any creature, great and small, that heard it.

The ape grunted as it stood upright, on its two strong legs. Its mammoth-like fur hung from its body, blowing in the wind. Its brown eyes fell upon Ann, who cowered before the new creature.

"No! No!!" Ann cried as the ape reached for her. It picked her up in its large rough hand. She squirmed and screamed as she attempted to get away from this savage beast. The ape began to eye the young woman, looking her over. Ann felt herself overwhelmed from the terror she's been exposed to. All of this handling from the beast pushed her to the edge. Ann suddenly fell limp, having fainted.

Ann winced. She felt herself wrapped in something warm. When she opened her eyes, she found herself staring up at a leathery surface. The young woman sluggishly raised herself up. As Ann looked around, she gave a startled cry.

A young woman, holding some Pacific Islander traits recoiled with a start. Her expression became relaxed, which oddly put Ann at some ease.

"W-Where am I?" asked Ann. Looking at this native, she didn't look like she could be from the tribe of the natives she saw before. This woman bore strange tattoo markings along her face and arms, which differentiated from tattoos of the others. Even her clothes were different. Instead of plant fibers, feathers, and grass, this woman wore some kind of red cloth robe. She must have been from a different tribe.

The woman suddenly stood up and began to leave the hut. Ann winced as the light briefly shined on her face. She grunted as she began to crawl out of the hut. As she stood, she gasped at what she saw.

Ann was surrounded by a village. It was certainly different compared to the one she's been too. The huts all looked to be similar and design. There were no trees surrounding them. The natives silently walked about in the village, not paying the woman any mind. But the most glaring thing of all was the massive wall. Instead of stone, the wall was made up entirely of wood. Large heavy logs and planks of wood made it up, which seemed to be surrounding the land, rather than the wall that divided the other tribe's village from the rest of the island.

"Are you well?" a deep, gruff voice called. Ann flinched. She turned, finding a tall, muscle bounded man standing over her. He stood at over six feet, and bore intense brown eyes. Ann looked away, unable to keep eye contact. He appeared to be another villager. Only this one was speaking to her.

"I-I don't... What..." Ann looked around, struggling to process what has happened to her so far.

"I apologize. It wasn't my intention to frighten you," said the man, bowing his head.

"Frighten me?" Ann asked in confusion.

"You were about to be devoured by the beast. I had no choice but to take on my Ape form to kill it quickly," said the man.

"Ape form?" Ann tilted her head. Then it clicked. She recalled that a massive bipedal ape had killed the dinosaur. But, she didn't know what this man meant until she took notice of the scars running across his chest. She faintly recalled the ape having similar scars on its own chest.

"That was you? Then, you're..." Ann went wide eyed. It makes sense now. This man was no doubt, a Transmutant. She might have lucked out or gotten into more trouble.

"I am called, Kong. And this, is the home of the Iwi," said Kong as he gestured to the land.

"Kong..." said Ann, softly. Surely she misheard. This couldn't have been the same Kong that the other natives were on about.

"Again, I apologize," said Kong.

"Oh! No need to apologize! I'm just not used to that sort of thing!" Ann tittered. Though she realized how silly that might have sound. Of course, people wouldn't be used to being chased by a living dinosaur and rescued by a native Transmutant.

"You are welcome to stay here for as long as you need. If you wish to return to your land, than I'll be willing to help you," said Kong.

"Oh! Actually, I'm not from Skull Island. I just need to get to the beach to meet with my friends," said Ann. Kong raised a brow.

"Skull... Island," said Kong.

"Yeah. You know, the one we're on now," said Ann.

"You're mistaken. There are no beaches around here. Nor is this an island," said Kong.

"Wait... What are you saying?" asked Ann, growing nervous.

"Hmm. You must be far from home. This land is called Equescidar. This territory is the Roaring Jungle, my domain," said Kong.

"Equesci- No, that can't be! No, I was on an island! That idiot Fred Wilson was-" Ann gasped, growing pale. She didn't know what was going on, but she knew that the pool of oil had something to do with it. The light was no passage to heaven. No, it was to somewhere else entirely.

"Oh my God. Wh-What am I gonna do? Mr. Denham... Jack... My friends... My family... I'm all alone. I'm gonna die out here!" said Ann, tearing up. She began to breathe in panic. If there were dinosaurs running around out here, then she had no chance of surviving longer than a day. This pushed her to the point of despair.

Suddenly, Kong pulled her into an embrace. Ann froze, feeling the steady heartbeats of this mutant. He gently placed a hand over her head, his eyes soft.

"You're not alone. This place will be your home. I will look after you and help you adapt to the ways of the Iwi. And you too will know how to survive," said Kong, his tone soft and caring. Ann sniffled. She broke into a sob, as she buried her face into his arm.

"And that's what happened," said Ann. She had just finished explaining her story to the teens. Looks of fascination and confusion were on their faces.

"So there's more than one way to get here? Where's the place you came in?" asked Junior.

"Sorry, Gojira. When I came to this world, it just dumped me in the middle of the jungle. There was no way back," said Ann. Junior cursed under his breath.

"Ugh. So much for a way home," scoffed Aria.

"So if not for Kong, you wouldn't be here huh?" said Sonata.

"You got that right. He took me in and has been good to me these last three years," said Ann. Her face lightly flushed as she looked to be day dreaming.

"You got the hots for him, don't ya?" asked Aria with a smirk. Ann stiffened.

"No, of course not! What gives you that impression?!" asked Ann incredulously.

"Nah I've seen that look plenty of times. You totally do," chuckled Rodan. Ann groaned in annoyance.

"Hey, we're not here to joke around! Just keep hustling!" said Ann indignantly as she pressed forward.

Along the way, the group came across a more open area. They stopped as one of the Iwi scouts raised his hand. Ann bore an odd look.

"Stay here, kids," said Ann as she approached one of the natives. The teens did as they were told, though were confused.

Ann stood next to a scout. The Iwi man merely pointed to a patch of dirt, further up. The ground was littered with golden orbs, which seemed to glow from the sun's light. Ann slightly narrowed her eyes, noticing a lot of trees to be scarred or having been uprooted.

"Hey, is that gold?" asked Aria with a look of interest.

"No. This is something else. Stay close and be on your toes. We may be passing through a dangerous spot," said Ann as the scouts carefully stepped through the open area in the jungle. The rest of the group followed. Ann had an anxious look on her face as they walked passed the golden objects that littered the ground.

Curious, Junior knelt down and picked up one of the objects. He hummed to himself as he looked it over, finding its crystalline shape and texture. Fluttershy walked alongside him curiously.

"How much you think this stuff is worth?" asked Junior. Fluttershy squinted at the object.

"Goji, I think that's amber," said Fluttershy.

"Isn't that the stuff in the Jurassic Park movies that let them clone dinosaurs?" asked Sonata in confusion.

"It actually preserved the mosquitoes that had dinosaur DNA in them. But yeah, basically," said Rodan.

"Hey, put that down! We need to get out of here!" hissed Ann, looking back at the teens.

"What's the big deal?" asked Junior with a shrug. The teens then stopped as they noticed that there were some larger amber structures lying on the ground. It was here that they noticed something disturbing.

"Oh God," said Sunset with an unnerved look. From these larger pieces of amber, there were animal body parts preserved inside. They were ape-like, looking as though they were crushed and torn.

"I don't remember amber doing that in the movie," said Sonata with a gulp.

"Because it doesn't. It's what made it that did," said Ann.

"Every time you guys say, amber, I can't help but think back to the bug. Man I never thought I'd miss her," said Junior.

"This isn't good," said Ann, growing more anxious.

"Ann, you're starting to freak me out. This disturbing crime scene isn't helping," said Dwan as she eyed the amber on the ground. There was a sudden scream. The group recoiled, turning to find Fluttershy burying her face into Junior's arm, trembling in fear.

"Why did you scream?!" asked Ann incredulously. Fluttershy whimpered as she pointed off. The group found that she was pointing to the ground near tall grass. What they saw sent chills into their souls. On the ground was a human male, mostly intact but looked as though his abdomen was crushed. The corpse was preserved in a coffin of amber, his eyes wide open as his jaw hung.

"What's happened?" shuddered Mosura.

"We need to go back. That scream may have just-" Ann was interrupted as a fallen tree began to rumble. The natives retreated with the group as the large log shook. Large chunks of the tree began to move, planting onto the ground.

"What in the-" Rodan exclaimed as the chunks planted into the earth. It was here that the main body of the tree began to rise. It was here that the teens saw that they were four mantis-like legs, coated entirely in thick brown wood. The log began to extend, revealing a bug-like head, covered in four black eyes. It gave a chitter as its insect mouth moved, revealing its small sharp teeth.

"What is that?!" asked Sunset.

"Everyone, run!" cried Ann. The group began to flee, as the twelve foot tall beast screeched. Its legs allowed it to quickly scurry after the teens. It lunged for one of the natives, extending its head that stuck out almost like a snail from under its shell. The native cried out in agony as the mantis's bone crushing jaws caught him by his head. It began to quickly scarf the native up and swallowed him whole. The creature shrieked as it began to pursue again.

"We can't outrun it!" cried Mosura. Sunset grunted as she stopped and turned as the mantis approached.

"Sunset! What the hell are you doing?!" cried Junior, stopping as well. He began to run to her, as the rest of the group turned in horror.

Sunset took a breath as the world seemed to have slowed for her. She knew that she haven't had much experience with this ability, but she knew that they couldn't flee. This thing was just going to pick them off. Sunset grunted as she clenched her fists, her hands sparked as she prayed that she wouldn't screw up. Sunset gave a cry as she shot her hands forward, sending a stream of fire towards the bug. The insect shrieked as the flames caught onto its wooden carapace, burning it. In a blind panic and agony, it began to scurry around, attempting to put itself out. Sunset gasped as it was charging towards her. Sunset screamed in fright as she braced herself, but was tackled to the ground by Junior. The boy used his body to shield her as the mantis stomped over them. His back caught ember that fell from its burning body, causing him to hiss in pain.

The bug shrieked as it wildly ran. As it approached the rest of the group, the Dazzlings quickly ran up front. With a deep breath, they gave a synchronized super sonic cry. Everyone shielded their ears as the waves from their cries passed the insect, causing it to be blown away onto its back. The bug twitched as the flames consumed its body. Soon, it curled up as it died.

"Nice work!" Said Rodan, giving the Dazzlings a thumbs up.

"Incredible..." said Ann, with a look of awe. "You have got to explain to me what that was!"

Junior grunted as he stood up with Sunset. His back gave off smoke from the hairs that were singed from the ember. He held Sunset by her shoulders as he looked at her angrily.

"What were you thinking?!" demanded Junior. Sunset was taken aback by this.

"I-I just saved our lives!" said Sunset. Adagio scoffed as the Dazzlings bore annoyed looks.

"Hey, we helped!" said Adagio indignantly.

"You could've gotten yourself killed!" said Junior with a glare. Sunset glared back.

"We all could've been killed!" retorted Sunset, prying Junior's hands off her shoulders. But as she made contact with him, Sunset felt a surge of emotions. Panic, anger, and relief. Sunset winced as she held her head. But as she came to her senses, she found Mosura jabbing a finger against Junior's chest, her face red with fury.

"You have no right to get angry at her after what you did yesterday!" said Mosura. Junior was about to protest but merely sighed in defeat.

"You're right. I'm sorry, Sunset," said Junior, his eyes downcast. Sunset's expression softened.

"I'll try to be more careful next time," said Sunset. Mosura kept a scowl on Junior, who said nothing. Fluttershy placed a hand on her shoulder, giving her a soft look. Mosura sighed.

"Are you hurt?" asked Mosura.

"Just some singed hair," answered Junior. Rodan cupped his nose.

"Yeah, I can tell," said Rodan, having picked up the foul stench of burnt hair. The remaining natives approached the charred carcass of the insect. The natives knelt as they bowed their heads solemnly.

"Shit, poor guy," said Aria with a deep frown. As the natives mourned the one that was eaten alive, Junior looked to Ann.

"What was that?" asked Junior.

"A Spore Mantis. It's a flora-fauna kind of creature. That thing is basically a mix between a tree and a bug. That amber we've seen is its excrement," said Ann. Sonata looked at her in confusion.

"Huh?" asked Sonata.

"It's shit," said Junior, as he began to wipe his hand against his pants in disgust. Sonata gagged as she stepped away from a piece of amber on the ground.

"Maybe we should head back. We just lost a guy," said Dwan with a worried look. Junior was about to protest but fell silent. He was letting his emotions get the best of him again.

Fluttershy was looking to Junior, worriedly. She knew he's been hellbent on finding their friends. But he wasn't protesting. However, she could see the pain in his eyes.

"I guess..." Ann sighed. She then notice the Iwi beginning to rise. They proceeded to walk on ahead.

"Hey, where are you going?" asked Ann in confusion. The natives turned to her. They said nothing but looked to her with the same stoic expressions. The teens looked to each other in confusion, but Ann softly smiled.

"Understood. Come on," said Ann as she began to walk on. The teens began to move forward, although reluctantly because of what other dangers lied ahead. Junior took one last look at the spore mantis, a pit forming in his stomach.

An hour had passed. The few remaining girls of the Main 7, the Dazzlings, Transmutants, Dwan, and Ann followed the natives through the jungle. It was less dense as their journey went on. They stood close and alert, as to avoid any threat that may come against them. The group continued on until they found a clearing.

"Oh thank goodness, we're gonna be out of this horrible jungle!" said Sonata in relief. The rest of the teens couldn't help but agree. Things were horrifying enough in that jungle. They'd feel much more secure when away from the darkness and whatever predators they might not know about.

As the group emerged from the forest, they found a village to be resting some miles away. Their eyes widened as they gazed upon it. Dark clouds of smoke rose in the air.

"That doesn't look good," said Rodan. The natives quickly began to move forward. They ran on ahead, holding their spears tightly.

"Come on!" said Ann as she began to follow. The teens followed the group. On their run, they grew closer to the settlement. They found that the village was surrounded by wooden walls. At least it once was. The walls were destroyed and some even bore scorch marks. They moved passed the destroyed gates, finding wooden buildings to be lying in ruins. The group looked around in shock, as the buildings burned and lied in splinters and rubble.

"What happened here?!" asked Fluttershy in shock. Junior gasped as he found a man to be buried under rubble. He ran to the rubble and proceeded to lift up the heavy blocks of stone. Rodan and Mosura joined him, moving away heavy rubble. Mosura grunted as she began to pull the man out of the rubble once Junior raised a heavy wooden beam. She set the man down and began to search his neck for a pulse. She looked to the boys, shaking her head with a grimace.

"Damn," said Rodan, furrowing his brows. Junior set the pillar down as he cursed under his breath. He began to look around the area, finding the destruction. It was such a small village, and it didn't look like there were people around. However, he could smell the stench of blood in the air.

"This might've been from those Skull Crawlers. Or even Rexes or something. I mean, what else could've brought this much destruction?" asked Junior as he kicked a stone aside. Ann made her way over to the teens, looking around.

"It wasn't the Skull Crawlers," said a voice. The group turned and found two men in armor to be approaching. Their armor was silver in color, bearing golden details. Their faces were exposed under their helmets. They looked similar to knights.

"Who are they?" whispered Dwan.

"I don't know. Stay quiet," whispered Ann. The knights approached, stopping several feet away from the group.

"Now, what's all this? You look like foreigners. I say you three come from the Orietan region just east from Equescidar," said the first knight, pointing to the Transmutants. He looks to the other next to him.

"What say you, old friend?" asked the first knight.

"I feel like we've lost the plot," said the second knight.

"Equescidar?" asked Sunset.

"Orietan? Wait, huh?" asked Junior in confusion. Rodan leaned in close.

"I think he means we look Neighsian," whispered Rodan.

"You there, what do you know about this?" questioned the first knight with a suspicious look.

"We just got here," said Aria.

"Hey, are those natives? Fancy seeing them here," said the first knight, while the second nodded to him in agreement. The group looked back at the natives, who stood silently behind them.

"I bet they're responsible. It's always the unexpected enemies in stories," said the second knight. The first looked at him in annoyance.

"What are you talking about? You're always saying something weird. Besides, it's not unexpected when a whole population is already suspicious of them," said the first knight in annoyance.

"Whoa, whoa! You're blaming the Iwi for this? They just got here!" said Dwan.

"It's not like the natives to do something like this!" said Ann with a glare.

"Ha! Clearly you don't know what these savages are capable of! Yes they may look docile, but they are a ruthless people, along with their king!" said the first knight. Both Ann and Dwan hardened their expressions at the knight.

"Hey, asshole! You don't know anything about them! Just because they live differently doesn't mean they're savages!" said Dwan.

'They're uncivilized natives that worship a monkey transmutant. That term actually applies,' thought Junior. The teens watched as Ann and Dwan argued with the two knights.

"Seriously, what story is this?" asked the second knight in annoyance.

"Enough! The Iwi will have to answer to this to the crown!" said the first knight.

"Lay not a hand on the Iwi, Sir Harden," said a masculine voice. The knights turned and found a young man to be approaching.

"Helloooo~," said Dwan, a look of interest on her face. The young man wore a leather coat, with chain mail underneath. He bore dark pant-like leggings and a small golden crown upon his head. He was a handsome man, with fair skin and rugged brownish gold hair and green eyes.

"A-Are you a prince?" asked Sonata, breathlessly. The man nodded with a smile.

"Indeed I am. I am Prince David, of Sacramentonia," said the man.

"I guess that's more original then what they call Disney princes. What were their names again?" Junior muttered to himself. He noticed that Sonata was nervously fidgeting.

"Oh! Y-Your Highness!" stuttered Sonata as she did a courtesy bow, slightly gripping her skirt.

"What are you doing?" asked Aria in confusion.

"He's royalty! You gotta show him respect!" whispered Sonata. Aria groaned.

"Do I have to do what you just did?" asked Aria in reluctance. Sonata merely glared at her, along with everyone else. Aria sighed.

"This is stupid," muttered Aria as the rest of the group bowed. However, Junior stood with his arms crossed, a stoic look.

"Yo," greeted Junior. The Prince raised a brow at him.

"Goji. Psst. Gojira, bow or something," whispered Rodan.

"We're actually doing this?" asked Junior in confusion.

"You dare to not show respect to a royal of Sacramentonia?!" demanded Harden.

"His arc may just come to an end here," said the 2nd knight, hardening his expression.

"Look dude, I'm an Equestrian citizen. We don't kneel to kings. Hell I don't even like my own rulers," said Junior with a shrug. Mosura quickly grabbed him by the ear and forced him down with a titter.

"I am so sorry, about him! He's been a real idiot lately!" said Mosura. Junior glared at her in pain.

"Hey, who're you calling a-" Junior was silenced as Fluttershy quickly cupped a hand over his mouth.

"Please forgive him, your highness! He's just grumpy," said Fluttershy, forcing a smile. Junior gave muffled remarks in annoyance.

"Shut up! You're going to get yourself killed!" hissed Mosura. The prince bore an amused look.

"It's no trouble. I admire his bravery to stick with his principles," said David. The group began to rise. Mosura released Junior's ear with a glare, while the boy glared back as he rubbed his ear.

"Your highness, the savages are clearly the culprit! And who are these children? They're dressed strangely and have odd accents," said Harden.

"No they aren't!" retorted Ann with a glare.

"You're defending the natives, right?" asked Sonata, scratching her head in confusion. Aria nudged her in response.

"Look again, Sir Harden. The natives aren't capable of this kind of destruction. Where are the rest of them? There are also no signs of their King being here. I've seen no ape tracks," said David as he scanned the decimated village.

"And no wild dragon or Skull Crawler did this. But rather it was our enemy," said David, drawing out a dark, jagged knife. He held it out to Harden, who furrowed his brows.

"Dogomite bastards," cursed Harden as he threw aside the knife. The group watched, completely ignorant of what was going on.

"It may appear that they recently raided this village. A lot of bodies are missing, so it's likely that they were taken prisoner," said David, his tone solemn.

"Then there's nothing we can do. Not during war time," said Harden.

"War?" Fluttershy said under her breath.

"Were any of you residents here?" asked David.

"No, we've been with the Iwi. They brought us here because they thought we'd be able to find some missing friends," answered Ann.

"Well, you won't find them here. Those heathen Dogomites have just taken prisoner most of the population of this village," spat Harden. Junior felt a pain his chest. His mind raced as he mentally replayed what the knight had just said. If the girls had come across this village, it was likely that they were killed or taken prisoner. Junior felt sick to his stomach as he was reminded of his nightmare.

"Dogomites?" asked Sunset.

"Our sworn enemy. A rival empire that's been conquering the other nations of Equescidar. We've been at war with them for years now. It seems they're starting to push into our territory," said David, his tone grim.

"Why can't you mount like a rescue mission or something for those villagers?" asked Adagio.

"Ah. A valiant sub plot that'd be. But foolish!" said the second knight with an intense look. The group recoiled at his look and tone, unnerved by this quirky knight.

"They'd surely just kill the prisoners if we were to send an army to pursue. Besides, our forces are needed to hold onto our territories and protect the capital," said Harden. The prince sighed.

"A shame that this village didn't have heroes like the rainbow haired girl back in Salera," said the prince. Junior perked up as he heard this.

"Wait, a rainbow haired girl? What do you know?!" asked Junior as he grabbed the prince's shoulders.

"Unhand the prince!" shouted Harden as he drew his blade, Junior's group bore alarmed looks.

"Sorry! Got it, no touching the prince," said Junior with a forced smile. David cleared his throat as he adjusted his coat.

"I presume that she's close to you?" asked David.

"Rainbow Dash is the only girl we know with rainbow hair. Have you seen her?" asked Fluttershy, her tone hopeful.

"Not I personally. But the Lord of Salera has written to my father, the king, that he encountered her and a few other girls," said David. The teens bore brightened expressions from this news. Even Junior couldn't help but smile.

"Hey, do you know how to get there?" asked Junior.

"I would advise against that. Salera was one our territories that's long fallen into Dogomite hands. They do not take kindly to visitors, what with it being close with our territory," said David. The teens frowned in disappointment.

"But I wouldn't worry. Lord Grunge has sent them our way to one of our inner territories. My father has taken an interest in them, particularly the rainbow haired one," said David. Junior didn't like the sound of this.

"Any chance that you could lead us to them or something?" asked Sunset, with a pleading look.

"Unfortunately, I am on a mission to meet with other nations to form an alliance against the Dogomites. We've only come here due to the smoke," said David, gesturing to the destruction behind him. The teens bore disappointed and dejected looks.

"That reminds me. You're familiar with the Iwi, correct? I was hoping to see if they would join us in the fight against this enemy," said David. Ann grimaced.

"I... I don't have that authority or any say in the matter. You'd have to take it up with Kong and the Iwi elders,"

"Your highness, I must protest. The help of the natives is not necessary," said the second knight.

"We have little choice. The war is not in our favor at the moment," said David, shaking his head.

"These Dogomites, are they really that bad?" asked Ann.

"They're terrible! An empire that thrives on war with smaller nations. They're absolutely a degenerate people!" said Harden.

"A war mongering evil empire. Sounds cliche," said Aria to herself.

"Ms. Darrow, maybe it'd be a good idea to talk to Kong about this. This empire sounds like bad news," said Sunset.

"Wait, what about our friends? They're apparently making their way to another town," said Rodan.

"Maybe some of us can head to where they're going to meet with them," suggested Sonata.

"I'll go," interjected Junior.

"Absolutely not!" said Mosura with a glare. "The last thing we need is for you to get into it with more people!"

"Oh I'm sorry. I didn't realize you were in the mood to talk to me," said Junior, sarcastically. Mosura hardened her expression.

"Maybe I'd be in a better mood if you weren't thick in the head!" said Mosura. The two glared at each other.

"I believe we've stumbled onto a lovers' quarrel," whispered the second guard.

"Mosura, we'll have to find them eventually. At least one of us should go!" argued Junior.

"Well, not you! I don't trust you to go off anywhere on your own out here! You're just going to get yourself killed!" said Mosura.

"Enough, you two!" said Ann. Junior and Mosura merely turned away from each other, still heated. The woman sighed.

"Listen, we can figure out what to do soon. But for now, Kong may want to know what's happening," said Ann. While she didn't know much about the world beyond the mountains, these Dogomites sounded like a threat. If these men knew about the Iwi, then it was likely the Dogomites did as well.

"Then perhaps he would grant us an audience?" asked Prince David.

"No offense, but is the jungle a place for royalty?" asked Junior. He could just picture this guy bitching about the humidity and the journey back to the Iwi tribe. This guy could be a pampered brat for all he knew.

"You insult me. I always enjoy an adventure," smirked David. Junior returned the smirk.

"If you keep up this demeanor, I might actually like you" said Junior.

"Mm. So daring," purred Dwan, eyeing the prince.

"Down girl," deadpanned Aria. Ann looked to the Iwi, who silently glanced at each other. The men proceeded to walk off, headed in the direction of the jungle.

"Come with us, and stay close," said Ann. The group began to follow the Iwi back to the jungle, leaving the ruined village.

It was the noon. Kong was standing with his arms crossed as Angirasu sat in the grass. The teen sighed as he scratched his head, a grimace on his face.

"I was hoping we'd make some progress by now," said Kong.

"Sorry. I don't know what it is. Other Transmutants seem to have the hang of it but not me. Not even my friends," sighed Angirasu.

"Just try again," said Kong. Angirasu nodded, taking a few breaths. He grunted as he closed his eyes, mentally focusing. His veins slightly appeared from beneath his skin, his muscles strained as well. A few scales began to form and his skin around his neck darkened. However, these changes were isolated to one spot.

"Why isn't it working?!" grunted Angirasu. He stopped and began to pant, rubbing his sore neck.

"I did it yesterday! What changed?" asked Angirasu in confusion.

"You're still holding yourself back. Yesterday may have just been a 'fluke', as one would say," said Kong.

"But I've done it before that as well! How can a fluke work twice in a row?" asked Angirasu incredulously.

"Explain to me why you're holding back," said Kong. Angirasu shrugged.

"I'm not! I'm really trying!" said Angirasu. Kong hummed.

"I can tell the opposite is true. Your words contradict your feelings," said Kong. Angirasu grimaced as he looked away.

"Angirasu, you'll never learn to take control if you can't get passed your fears," said Kong.

"You wouldn't understand," said Angirasu, sitting in the grass.

"Explain anyway. Do so carefully, no matter how much I may not understand," said Kong, firmly. Angirasu sighed. It was worth a try.

"In my world, there's a group of people called MONARCH. They're soldiers of the country that I live. They aren't exactly fond of our kind. They were formed to fight people like us," said Angirasu. He shook his head.

"They only go after some of us, like terrorists or criminals, but it makes it hard to fit in society when people see you as a monster. If the ones they fight aren't killed, they're locked deep underground in a prison called 'The Vault'. Almost no one gets out of there," said Angirasu. Kong said nothing but listened and analyzed the information given to him. His expression was stoic.

"My mom always told me that Transmutants that can't control themselves are locked in the Vault. She always told me that as a kid. It's stuck to me to the point that I have nightmares," said Angirasu, bringing a hand over his forehead.

"I just keep seeing this creature every time I close my eyes. Always chasing me in a dark forest. No matter how much I run, I can't get away from it. I'm always trapped in the forest with it, never to get out. They've been getting worse now. Only this time, I see that thing just wreak havoc, only for MONARCH to try and destroy it," said Angirasu, his eyes downcast. Kong hummed to himself, thoughtful.

"Dreams can at times reflect our feelings and inner thoughts. Do you know what this creature represents?" asked Kong.

"I... I guess it's me," said Angirasu. Of course even an idiot could figure that out.

"Yes. I believe it represents the beast you've been taught to fear, your inner power. It follows you, demanding you to accept it. But you deny it and run away," said Kong, taking a seat.

"You deny it because you fear the rejection of those from your land. You dread the isolation it brings and the potential of being imprisoned. All of your fears are rooted in your fear of your power. This results in the beast in your dream going rampant as well as yourself," said Kong. He then scratched his head, still thoughtful.

"Yet that doesn't explain why you can't transform on your own free will. Strong emotions like rage and fear can trigger changes that only those with discipline can prevent on their own. This applies to other emotions as well," said Kong. He then hummed as he looked to Angirasu. An idea began to form in his mind.

"What do you think of Dwan? I hear you two have interacted quite a bit lately," said Kong. Angirasu bore a confused look, not understanding what Dwan had to do with this. But, he decided not to question it.

"Well, I don't know her well. But my impression of her is that... She's a bit more flirty then what I'm used to. She doesn't seem to be a bad person, just direct," said Angirasu, picturing the girl. "She's certainly pretty, and seems nice."

"I see..." Kong crossed his arms as he thought more. He speculated at the possibility of Angirasu's transformation having a trigger from being threatened or sexual urges. However, both were debunked. Angirasu just described Dwan in a platonic way, and the boy wasn't motivated by fear. It's what held him back.

"Look back at your previous transformations. Was there anything that was common?" asked Kong. Angirasu began to think back to his past transformations. They were very few compared to Junior, so he had less examples to work with. But then he began to recall a crucial detail.

"The few times I transformed. I remember that my friends were in danger. I wanted to save them," said Angirasu, turning to Kong.

"Then it would seem that your transformations are triggered by your desire to protect those dear to you. That is admirable," said Kong with a bow. He then stood. "Very well. I'll think of something to help your training. For now, return to the village. I have to continue my patrol," said Kong.

"Sure..." said Angirasu, as he began to walk off. Kong took off in the opposite direction, traveling further into the jungle.

While Angirasu was on his journey, he began to think about what he was told. Kong stated that he was holding himself back due to his fears. Including fearing his own mutantism. Angirasu couldn't argue against that, since he's learned to reject that part of himself just to fit in the best he could. He feared being like those Transmutants that gave into the beast.

Yet, Angirasu's transformation is likely triggered by a dire to protect his loved ones. How could a mindless beast protect? Yet he did. Whatever memories he had in his beast form, they all seemed to be related to a single goal that he could feel inside himself. Angirasu began to wonder if him rejecting that part of himself was wrong. It may be a beast, but Angirasu could feel in his soul that they were one in the same. The creature he hated was almost like a manifestation of his own heart. Was he rejecting his own desire to protect?

Kong grunted as he began to latch onto the vines in the jungle. He swung from the trees and propelled himself through the air, catching the next vine. The king grunted as he swung, not breaking a sweat as he traveled. He soon dropped down and landed on the ground.

Kong narrowed his eyes as he stood before a large burrow. He knelt down and peered inside, feeling heat radiating from the burrow. This was common among the burrows of Skull Crawlers. They dug deep underground and connected tunnels to deep chambers that seemed to give off heat. The demi god stepped back as he scanned the area. His eyes narrowed as he heard the sound a shrill cry in the distance. The cries sounded almost human. Kong began to follow the cries, leaving the burrow behind. He knelt behind bushes and peered through, finding a couple of humanoid figures, to be standing over a carcass of a ground sloth.

The humanoids lacked hair and were a sickly pale color. They were naked, and appeared frail. The humanoids gave guttural sounds as they knelt next to the dead mammal, their backs facing Kong. They began to maul on the dead beasts, giving grunts and quick breaths. Kong narrowed his eyes as he watched as these creatures fed. His heart was pounding, but not out of fear. Rage and war was on his mind.

Kong suddenly burst from the bushes and charged for the nearest humanoid. The creature whipped around, exposing its boney face and its socket sunken eyes. It gave a shrill cry of alarm as blood splattered mouth. Kong reared a fist back and punched the humanoid. The creature dropped the ground, its sharp teeth flying out of its mouth. The other humanoid shrieked as it hunched over. It lunged for Kong, slashing its nails at him. Kong stepped back and grabbed the humanoid by its arm. He then snapped the bones in its arm, causing it to wail. The Transmutant then grabbed it by the neck and slammed it to the ground. As the humanoid attempted to pry off his hand, Kong gabbed a rock and began to bash its head. He then stood and was tackled by the humanoid.

The humanoid screeched as it snapped its jaws at him. Kong held it back with his arm. He then raised his fist and slugged it in the head. He quickly stood and stomped on the creature's skull. Kong grunted as he popped his neck. However, he began to find more of these humanoids to be appearing, snarling as they slobbered. They began to surround Kong, as they twitched and snarled.

"You are not Skull Crawlers. Yet you're like them," said Kong, his expression hardened. The humanoids shrieked as they all began to rush Kong, who began to grow in mass. The air was filled with his mighty lion-like roar.

Kong had returned to his 'throne room'. It was hardly a throne room, given how it was just a cave with stones that he sits on. Right now, he was standing beside an elderly Iwi man. He was wrinkly, and his skin sagged from his bones. Blue markings covered his skin. He stood at a stone slab, where a stone slab lied.

Before them lied the body of one of the humanoids that was in the jungle. The elder inspected the body, looking over every inch of it. He turned to Kong in silence.

"You've never encountered something like this before?" asked Kong. The elder merely bowed in response. Kong sighed.

"I see. Very well. I want the rest of the village to be aware. Anyone who ventures outside must know that more of these may exist," said Kong. He then noticed Ann to be standing outside of the entrance of his domicile.

"Um... Kong?" called Ann, a bit timid. The Transmutant turned to the elder.

"That will be all," said Kong. The elder took one last bow and proceeded to leave.

"Sorry, was I interrupting?" asked Ann.

"No, I was just consulting with one of the elders. Was there something you need?" asked Kong. Ann had to keep herself from instinctively walking in. This was Kong's personal place. She didn't want to be rude by trespassing.

"Yeah. You see, there was-"

"Why do you stand out there? It's hard to speak with you from a distance," said Kong in amusement. Ann blushed.

"Oh. If it's alright with you," said Ann, surprised but pleased. She entered the cave, immediately in awe of the paintings on the walls and the items that lied in the cave. She then gasped as she saw the dead humanoid on the stone slab. She began to see why most of the Iwi don't enter here.

"Oh my God!" exclaimed Ann.

"Pay no mind to that creature. The elder was looking it over," said Kong.

"What the heck is that? It can't be human!" said Ann, cringing at the sight of the humanoid.

"I do not know. I've discovered them during patrol," said Kong. Ann looked at him with widened eyes.

"You mean there's more?!" asked Ann.

"Yes. Hence why I'm going to be looking into more cautionary measures for outside travels. These creatures are relentless. Now, what was it you wished to speak to me about?" asked Kong. Ann cleared her throat, having just remembered why she came here.

"We investigated that settlement you mentioned, but it was destroyed," said Ann. Kong's brows raised.

"Skull Crawlers?" asked Kong, his tone darkening.

"No. But we ran into a Prince that claimed it was a rival empire. The prince said he was from Sacramentonia. Does that mean anything to you?" Asked Ann. Kong's expression soured.

"Yes. I've had conflict with those outsiders in the past," said Kong.

"Well, they claimed that the friends of the kids were on their way to one of their territories. We were going to figure out how to reach them but the Prince wants an audience with you," said Ann. Kong furrowed his brows.

"What could he want?" questioned Kong.

"I'm guessing he'd want to make an alliance with the Iwi," said Ann.

"Out of the question. The Iwi have enough to worry about. There's no need for them to concern themselves with foreign affairs," said Kong, shaking his head.

"I understand that. Look, I know it's not my place. But I think you should hear what he has to say. From what we heard, that rival empire can be ruthless," said Ann, biting her lip. Kong sighed.

"Very well," said Kong.

Ann began to lead Kong out of the cave and into the village. There, they found the natives gathered near the center of the village. The Prince and his two guards stood with the teenagers. The knights were tense as they had their hands near the handles of their swords.

"Keep your wits about you. These savages can be capable of anything," said Harden, tensely.

"Dude, relax," said Dwan in annoyance.

"Wanna fill me in?" asked Angirasu, looking to Junior.

"We ran into them earlier," said Junior. He found Kong and Ann to be approaching. The Iwi turned their attention to their king, who graced them with his presence. The knights tensed, finding this man of grand stature before them.

"Why have you come here?" questioned Kong, his brows furrowed. Prince David bowed.

"Mighty Kong, it is an honor to meet you. I am Prince David, son King Gareth of Sacramentonia," greeted David.

"Spare me the pleasantries. You should know that your father agreed that our nations would not cross paths again," said Kong. Ann was surprised. She wasn't expecting that these two factions were well acquainted. It also sounds like there was bad blood.

"Yes, but things have changed. I come here on behalf my people, humbly asking for your help," said David, kneeling. Junior raised a brow, not expecting what could be one of the most powerful people in this world to be kneeling before a mere Transmutant that ruled a primitive tribe.

"I am not interested in getting involved with the quarrel between yourself and your enemies. The Iwi have nothing to gain," said Kong dismissively. David raised his head.

"Mighty Kong, our enemy is as much as your enemy as well. The more they expand, the more forces they'll have posted to keep their foes out. Even going as far as subjugating the native population," said David. Kong scoffed.

"We reside deep in a jungle filled with ravenous beasts and demons. The Iwi keep to themselves and only react when threatened. It's not logical for the Dogomites to try and attack given the risk and reward the endeavor would offer," said Kong, crossing his arms.

"Man, this guy would make a savvy politician," whispered Junior, leaning close to Sunset.

"You're highness, we're obviously wasting our time here. Let us leave now while we still can," whispered Harden. David ignored him.

"The Empress has been known to crave knowledge. It's power to her. Whether its the dark arts, legends, resources, and even the Titans," said David, his tone turning grim. Kong furrowed his brows.

'Titans?' thought Junior, curious.

"I believe it's in the interest of both our people that we unite against this looming threat, for the sake of our nations," said David. Kong was silent. David stood to his feet.

"I'll leave you to ponder. If you agree, then please come to the capital in two weeks. That is where we plan to meet with the other leaders we hope to align with," said David, walking away with his guards. A couple of armed Iwi escorted the Sacramentonians to the gates. Kong silently watched as the foreigners left. Ann looked to Kong.

"What are you thinking?" asked Ann.

"I have no intention to involve this tribe in their war," said Kong. Ann's eyes slightly widened.

"Kong, didn't you hear what he said?" asked Ann incredulously.

"The Iwi are safer here then joining a war that's not theirs. So long as I'm breathing, no enemy shall come against them," said Kong as he turned to walk away.

"But-" Ann fell silent when the man turned to face her with narrowed eyes.

"This is not up for debate. What I say goes," said Kong. Ann narrowed her eyes and looked to the ground. Kong merely took off, making his way back to his cave. The natives began to disperse.

"Great. How are going to meet up with our friends now?" asked Rodan. Junior suddenly took off, making his to the gates.

"Hey!" called Mosura.

Junior continued until he slipped passed the small gates. He found the Sacramentonians to be walking away from the wall. Junior ran after them.

"Hey, wait!" called Junior. The prince turned, finding Junior approaching. Harden furrowed his brows.

"At ease, Sir Harden," glancing at the knight. Junior stopped as he stood a few feet away from the three.

"Look, I don't think Kong's gonna join your alliance anytime soon. I doubt he'll even send escorts for us to help us find our friends," said Junior. "Is there any chance you can lend us a map or maybe tell the Lord of the town they'll be in to send them to the town we were in earlier?" asked Junior.

"Well, since you and your friends got us an audience, it's right to compensate you," said David as he drew out a map. He unrolled it and showed it to Junior. He began to trace his fingers over a jungle depicted and a town that resided outside of it.

"Here is where we were this afternoon. Your friends should get here in two more days or so," said David, trailing a finger along a path to a settlement.

"The town is called 'Elsinore'. One of our inner territories," said David. Junior found the settlement to be quite a distance, especially from the jungle. Just looming at this map showed how alien this land was compared to their world.

"Cool. Appreciate it, Prince," said Junior with a nod.

"You people have an interesting way of speaking," said David, a thoughtful look on his expression.

Later, Junior was making his way back to the village. Before he reached the gates, he found Mosura standing outside, her arms crossed and her eyes narrowed. Junior pressed forward.

"I thought you'd have run off on your own again," said Mosura.

"How long are you gonna hold that over me?" asked Junior in annoyance.

"Until you stop being an idiot," said Mosura, her tone sharp. Junior stopped and glared at her.

"What the hell do you want from me? I apologized already, didn't I?" said Junior in exasperation.

"You think you can just say sorry and it's all done with?" scoffed Mosura.

"Look, I fucked up! I admit it! I understand that you're mad!" said Junior. Mosura shook her head. Mad was an understatement. The girl was livid.

"Mad?! You don't get it, do you? You didn't think to wonder how we'd feel if you went out on your own? Or if Kong decided to throw you out on your ass because you picked a fight? Of course not!" said Mosura. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"And that bullshit you pulled with the prince! How could you be so selfish?" asked Mosura incredulously.

"Selfish?! Excuse me, but I was trying to make progress to find the others! Sorry if I didn't kneel to fucking Prince Charming or make nice with the mutant tribe leader!" said Junior. Mosura groaned.

"God, you can be so irritating! Why do I put up with you?!" asked Mosura. Junior felt a sting in his chest. His demeanor was still rough, but his anger subsided.

"Fine. You don't have to put with me at all if I'm that much trouble. Sorry," said Junior as he walked passed Mosura. The girl was still fuming and barely registered his response and tone.

"Wait. Goji, wait. I didn't-" called Mosura. However, Junior didn't respond. He walked through the gate, finding the teens staring.

"Hey, what's-" Sunset spoke but Junior passed her.

"I'm going to bed," said Junior as he walked off.

"But its light outside," said Sonata in confusion. Aria nudged her with a silencing glare. Fluttershy looked on with worry. Mosura entered through the gates, watching the boy leave. She deeply frowned as she held her shoulder.

Soon, Junior made his way to the spot that he and the boys normally rested. He was about to lie down on his 'futon'. However, he looked around, finding Iwi to be around. Not to mention his friends were bedded in the area as well.

Junior took the hide futon and carried it over his shoulder. He began to make his way from the area and outside of the small hut filled village. He looked around, searching for a spot to rest. Somewhere that was isolated, able to shade him from the light and potential rain. He found a small hole near the rocky wall that made up the mountain. It wasn't a cave, but it looked roomy. Junior made his way to the spot and lied his bed down under the rocky lip that made up the top. He sat down, looking to the village ahead.

This setting was appropriate. Junior was an outsider to the Iwi. It was only fair to be away from them. After all, he's been a problem ever since he got here. Junior sighed as the sky darkened.

"It's better this way," said Junior.

The village began to darken as flames were put out at the camp fires. The natives began to return to their huts to rest. The girls had already turned in for the evening. Angirasu was looking beyond the village, finding a small fire glow at the base of the mountain. He sighed as he turned, finding Rodan already asleep in his bed by their own camp fire.

"Guess I'll turn in too," said Angirasu. As he was about to lie down, his eyes were covered.

"Hey, Nice Aang~," greeted Dwan with a grin.

"Hey... Dwan," greeted Angirasu, his tone tired. Dwan kept his eyes covered.

"Its a lovely night. But it must get cold," said Dwan.

"Um Dwan? I was kinda hoping to get some-" Angirasu was interrupted as he felt the girl ushering him forward.

"Heh. You're not sleeping outside, cutie. Walk!" said Dwan.

"What are you talking about?" asked Angirasu in confusion, while he carefully walked ahead, with Dwan guiding him. The two were soon at the center square of the village. Dwan held him in place before removing her hands from his eyes.

"Ta da!" said Dwan. Angirasu stared, wide eyed as he found a lone hut, standing among the others. It was the same size as the others, but there was a flag planted at the front. It was tan, with a black image that depicted a familiar armored reptile's head.

"What?" Angirasu stared, his jaw hanging.

"The Iwi seem to take a real liking to you. What with you helping around and Kong mentoring you," said Dwan. Angirasu walked the hut, looking it over. The wood was freshly cut, and the ground inside was covered with sheets of mammal hide. A new bed lied inside. Angirasu stared at the flag outside, finding the depiction of his beast form. He turned and found several natives standing silently.

The Iwi made this, for him. He never asked them to do such a thing nor did he expect them to. They went out of their way and built the hut for him in appreciation. Angirasu felt himself tearing up a bit. He smiled to the natives.

"I... I don't know what to say. Thank you," said Angirasu. The natives merely bowed. Angirasu returned the bow. He began to make his way into the hut, feeling the soft hide rugs at the soles of his feet. The hut was insulated with heat from inside. He lied down on the bed, feeling the sleep take hold. He sighed as he lied down. He suddenly felt Dwan lying down next to him. The girl hummed as she cuddled against him. Angirasu awkwardly glanced at her.

"What are you doing?" asked Angirasu.

"Don't mind me. It's custom for a young woman to sleep and cuddle in the bed with a 'Noble Guardian' for one night," said Dwan.

"If you say so. Though I'm not sure if I'm comfortable with this," said Angirasu, clearing his throat.

"It'd be disrespectful to refuse. Just suck it up and sleep. Don't worry, I won't do anything indecent," said Dwan. She then smirked.

"Not unless you do first," said Dwan. Angirasu gulped nervously. Meanwhile outside, a few of the teen natives stared at the hut.

"She just made that up," said one of the natives. The other shrugged.

"Let her have her fun," said the other native. As they left, Sonata peeked from behind another hut, growling with jealousy.

"That dirty, sneaky skank!" hissed Sonata. Adagio stood beside her with her arms crossed. A bitter look on her face.

"I can relate," said Adagio.

The grand throne room of the empress. It was empty, with only the ruler of this land to be seated upon the throne. She was wrapped in a thin black cloak, which was sewed into a web-like texture. A crown made of silver rested on the arm rest of the throne. The crown itself bore points that were shaped into the form of spider legs. A green gem in the center was embedded in the crown.

There was anxiety in the air. Despite the low lighting from the candles in the room, the silence, and the envelopment of silky soft cloak, there was tension. The pale hands of the empress were fidgeting. The slender fingers rubbed against each other, as a loud heartbeat seemed to break the silence. The breathing in the air grew heavier.

There was a knock. The air quickly fell silent. The empress raised her hooded head. Her sights fell upon the heavy doors from across the room.

"Enter!" called the empress.

The doors opened. A couple of royal guards had opened the doors, while Sigyn and Kenra entered. Another figure trailed behind them. The doors closed as the guards stepped in, keeping watch. Kenra and Sigyn bowed.

"Your majesty," greeted Sigyn.

"I have not summoned you. Why are you here instead of carrying out your duty?" questioned the Empress, her tone cold and harsh.

"Forgive us. We feared that this would prove to be a bigger challenge then what we thought, considering our target," replied Kenra. She kept her eyes to the ground, unable to look into the empress's steely gaze.

"You're lack of confidence disturbs me, Sergeant," said the empress. Kenra gulped, keeping her head bowed. Just being in this woman's presence right now was nerve wracking. She could tell that she wasn't in a good mood. It was as if the air reflected the empress's mood.

"Very well. You, present yourself." ordered the empress. "What can you do that my best enforcers are unable to do?"

A tall rugged man stepped forward. He wore a cloak over his shoulders. He wore fur clothes. He was a dirty blonde, and bore strong features from his jaw to his brows. His grey eyes locked with the steel eyes of the empress. He showed no sign of intimidation. But, he knelt anyway.

"It is an honor to be in your presence, Empress Malicia. I am Endurous," said the man.

"Endurous. I've heard of you. The most relentless man in the world," said Malicia.

"And the most handsome," said Endurance with a smirk. Kenra scoffed while Sigyn bore an alluring smirk. "Your enforcers tell me you're interested in catching a demi-Titan. They came to the right man. I am at your service," said Endurous.

"Hmph. I have an entire army at my disposal. Men willing to lay down their lives for me. Men specially trained in combat and the dark arts. Why should I rely on one man to handle this quest?" asked Malicia. Endurous smirked.

"Surely her majesty has better use for her soldiers rather than sending them to their deaths," said Endurance.

"Even the weakest demi Titan can kill up to a hundred men. And that's not taking into account a transformation," said Endurance. He then gestured to himself.

"With me, I can spare you the men that would be better suited for the war. It's not the first time I've faced one of these creatures," said Endurous. Malicia reached to the side and drew out a crystal ball.

"The last known location of the one I'm looking for is in the Roaring Jungle. He was with three other demi Titans, but I only want one," said Malicia as she held out the crystal ball. Endurous stared as images of a teen boy stood, bearing the arm of a reptile.

"Hm. You have an eye for value. You realize what you're looking for?" asked Endurous, as the teen transformed into a bipedal reptile.

"Hence why I want him alive. I will not tolerate otherwise," said Malicia, setting aside the crystal ball.

"For the right price, I'll bring him fully intact. And trust me, his kind in particular are a lot harder to come by" said Endurous.

"100,000 gold. Pure," said Malicia. Endurous whistled.

"I could buy my own land in the outer territories with that. A generous offer. But... it still leaves something to be desired," said Endurous. Kenra gulped as Sigyn bore a look of discomfort.

'This guy is nuts for trying to barter with this chick!' thought Kenra.

Malicia just stared in silence, her nails tapping on the counter. Endurance just bore a smirk, sensing that he was getting under her skin.

"What more do you want? Answer wisely," said Malicia, her tone in almost a sing song voice.

"I'm not asking for much. Just something sentimental. It'll cost you nothing more," said Endurous.

"Get to the point," said Malicia, impatiently.

"All I ask is that you remove your hood. I wish to gaze upon your face," said Endurous. Kenra looked at him oddly, while Malicia sighed.

"Very well," answered Malicia. She began to pull back her dark hood, revealing her face.

The empress was pale. Not sickly, but looked to have been hidden from the sun for some time. Malicia bore long raven hair, as smooth as silk. She bore a small dark mole beneath her eye, appearing as nothing more than a dot on her skin. She looked to be in her 20s, still young and ever beautiful. Her face looked to have been sculpted by the gods themselves, with much care. Her cold eyes were shrouded by dark make up, and her soft lips glistened in the candle light. She stared at Endurance unamused.

"Satisfied?" asked Malicia. Endurance smiled.

"As lovely as they say you are. Now I wished I asked you to remove that entire garish cloak," said Endurance.

"If you succeed, then I might consider it. And maybe more..." said Malicia, as she tugged at her cloak. Her tone was sensual. Endurance grinned.

"Then I should be going," said Endurance, turning to leave.

"I'll be watching you. Remember, I want him alive," said Malicia, her eyes narrowing.

"No problem," said Endurance, his yellow eyes flashing red. As he left the throne room, Kenra gagged.

"Pig," said Kenra in disdain.

"I'd fuck him," said Sigyn.

"Enough. Since you two aren't busy, I'll need you to handle something," said Malicia, drawing the attention of the women.

"There's been a rebellion in Salera. I need you to go to see Lord Grunge and investigate," said Malicia. The empress furrowed her brows.

"As of now, it's likely our enemy is searching for other nations to fight against us. I need to ensure that our own territories aren't influenced," said Malicia.

"If you're worried, why not just burn Salera to the ground? They're not your people and they still have their roots to their old kingdom." said Sigyn with a shrug.

"Unfortunately, Salera is necessary for resources for the war. I can't afford to lose that, not now," said Malicia. She then pointed to the door.

"Now go!" said Malicia. The two women bowed before turning to leave. Malicia placed her hood back on, before lying back on her throne.

"I've come too far," said Malicia to herself.